11.07.2015 Views

Reconciling Nature and Culture in a Global Context? - Rainforest ...

Reconciling Nature and Culture in a Global Context? - Rainforest ...

Reconciling Nature and Culture in a Global Context? - Rainforest ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

RECONCILING NATURE AND CULTUREIN A GLOBAL CONTEXT?LESSONS FROM THE WORLD HERITAGE LISTS<strong>and</strong>ra PannellRa<strong>in</strong>forest CRC, James Cook University, CairnsEstablished <strong>and</strong> supported under theAustralian Cooperative Research Centres Program


© Cooperative Research Centre forTropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Ecology <strong>and</strong>Management.ISBN 0 86443 766 8This work is copyright. The Copyright Act1968 permits fair deal<strong>in</strong>g for study,research, news report<strong>in</strong>g, criticism orreview. Selected passages, tables ordiagrams may be reproduced for suchpurposes provided acknowledgment of thesource is <strong>in</strong>cluded. Major extracts of theentire document may not be reproducedby any process without written permissionof the Chief Executive Officer, CooperativeResearch Centre for Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forestEcology <strong>and</strong> Management.Published by the Cooperative ResearchCentre for Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Ecology <strong>and</strong>Management. Further copies may berequested from the Cooperative ResearchCentre for Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Ecology <strong>and</strong>Management, James Cook University,PO Box 6811, Cairns, QLD 4870,Australia.This publication should be cited as:Pannell, S. (2006) <strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong><strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>? Lessons fromthe World Heritage List. CooperativeResearch Centre for Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forestEcology <strong>and</strong> Management. Ra<strong>in</strong>forestCRC, Cairns, Australia (114 pp.).Cover Images ©(Top) Komodo Dragon. Image: RogerWilk<strong>in</strong>son.(Centre) The cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape of ValD’Orcia. Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son.(Bottom) Historic Centre of Macau. Image:Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son.May 2006Layout by Birgit KuehnFor copies of this document, please visitwww.ra<strong>in</strong>forest-crc.jcu.edu.auThe views expressed <strong>in</strong> this publication donot necessarily represent those of theRa<strong>in</strong>forest CRC. While every effort hasbeen made to ensure that the <strong>in</strong>formationis accurate at the time of pr<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g, theRa<strong>in</strong>forest CRC does not acceptresponsibility for any errors or omissions.Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Torres Strait Isl<strong>and</strong>erPeople should be warned that thisdocument conta<strong>in</strong>s images of deceasedpersons.


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListACKNOWLEDGEMENTSThis study was made possible by a grant from the Cooperative Research Centre for TropicalRa<strong>in</strong>forest Ecology <strong>and</strong> Management (Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRC), James Cook University <strong>and</strong> theDepartment of the Environment <strong>and</strong> Heritage, Canberra.I am particularly <strong>in</strong>debted to Professor Nigel Stork, Director of the Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRC, <strong>and</strong> hisunreserved support for this research project. I would also like to acknowledge the researchassistance, <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>in</strong>put <strong>and</strong> ongo<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>terest of Daniel Vachon <strong>in</strong> the preparation of thisreport.My <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> World Heritage, <strong>and</strong> particularly the nature-culture paradigm that underscoresUNESCO’s World Heritage Convention, was <strong>in</strong>itially fuelled by conversations with mycolleague Joseph Reser. I would like to take the opportunity here to thank Joe for our manystimulat<strong>in</strong>g exchanges.Particular thanks also go to my colleagues, Joan Bentrupperbäumer, Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son <strong>and</strong>Dermot Smyth for their respective contributions <strong>in</strong> the form of suggested read<strong>in</strong>g material,photographic images of World Heritage sites visited <strong>in</strong> the course of this study, <strong>and</strong> coffeeshop chats.Last, but not least, I would like to acknowledge the <strong>in</strong>valuable editorial <strong>in</strong>put of Birgit Kuehn<strong>and</strong> Shannon Hogan, members of the ‘Communications Program’ at the Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRC.Dr S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellLeader, Program 7Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRCi


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCONTENTSAcknowledgements.................................................................................................................iColour Plates .........................................................................................................................ivMaps..................................................................................................................................... vFigures ................................................................................................................................ ixChapter One – Introduction...................................................................................................1Chapter Two – The Wet Tropics World Heritage Area: A Confusion of Categories? ......5Natural Sciences <strong>and</strong> ‘Dead’ <strong>Nature</strong> ....................................................................................6Whose <strong>Nature</strong>, Whose <strong>Culture</strong>?.........................................................................................10The Production of Natural Subjects....................................................................................10The Hegemony of <strong>Nature</strong> ...................................................................................................14The Learn<strong>in</strong>g Curve of the World Heritage List ..................................................................16Chapter Three – World Heritage as a <strong>Global</strong> Public Good? A Case Studyfrom the Isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodo..................................................................................................17‘Here There be Dragons’ – Discover<strong>in</strong>g Dragons <strong>and</strong> the Creationof Media-genic Megafauna.................................................................................................19<strong>Culture</strong> Wars, Part I............................................................................................................21The ‘Discovery’ of the Ata Modo ........................................................................................23‘New <strong>Nature</strong>’.......................................................................................................................27<strong>Culture</strong> Wars, Part II...........................................................................................................32The Good, the Bad <strong>and</strong> the Ugly: A Postscript from Komodo National Park, 2005............38Chapter Four – The Convention <strong>and</strong> World History..........................................................47The Military Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na: A Case of Post-colonial Remember<strong>in</strong>g?................48The Historic Centre of Macau.............................................................................................51Historic Centres on the World Heritage List: Restor<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Rebuild<strong>in</strong>g What?..................56Australian Heritage <strong>and</strong> the Colonial Experience...............................................................59Chapter Five – ‘Natural’ Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes: The Case of Val d’Orcia, Tuscany........61The European Tradition of L<strong>and</strong>scape ...............................................................................62World Heritage Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes..................................................................................64Val d’Orcia Reconsidered...................................................................................................66Chapter Six – Conclusion: <strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong>?..........................................71“No Difference, They Both Together, <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong>”.................................................72Caught <strong>in</strong> <strong>Culture</strong>: More Lessons from the World Heritage List .........................................74… <strong>and</strong> the F<strong>in</strong>al Lesson from the World Heritage List........................................................76References ............................................................................................................................79iii


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellCOLOUR PLATESLIST OF MAPSMap 1:Map 2:Map 3:Map 4:Location of World Heritage sites featured <strong>in</strong> the report ......................................... vNo ‘Terra Nullius’ – Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>, a dense l<strong>and</strong>scape of named places........... viZon<strong>in</strong>g system <strong>and</strong> buffer areas <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, 25 YearMaster Plan for Management, 2000-2025, Komodo National Park ..................... viiThe varied cultural heritage l<strong>and</strong>scape of contemporary Macau .........................viiiLIST OF FIGURESFigure 1: The Wet Tropics World Heritage Area, a vast natural expanseof evolutionary residues........................................................................................ ixFigure 2: ‘A fragile haven’, Wet Tropics Management Authority Poster............................... ixFigure 3: Wallaman Falls, identified as one of the features of “exceptional naturalbeauty” of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area ................................................... xFigure 4: In <strong>Nature</strong>? ‘An Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Camp, Atherton Tablel<strong>and</strong>’ ........................................... xFigure 5: Exhibition of a ‘completed Komodo lizard group’, Burden (1927b)....................... xiFigure 6: The ‘rugged l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Komodo National Park, 2005 ..................................... xiFigure 7: Komodo dragon scaveng<strong>in</strong>g for food at the Ranger Station,Loh Liang, Komodo National Park, 2005 ............................................................. xiiFigure 8: ‘Convicts from the village of Komodo’..................................................................xiiiFigure 9: ‘The wilderness of romantic Komodo’..................................................................xiiiFigure 10: Fish<strong>in</strong>g boats on the foreshore of Kampung Komodo,Komodo National Park, 2005.............................................................................. xivFigure 11: The village of Komodo, Komodo National Park, 2005 ........................................ xivFigure 12: Co-author of the UNESCO-published ‘Dragon Pr<strong>in</strong>cess’ book,Isaka Mansur, st<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g outside his residence <strong>in</strong> KampungKomodo, Komodo National Park, 2005 ............................................................... xvFigure 13: Visit<strong>in</strong>g tourist boats anchored at Loh Liang,Komodo National Park, 2005............................................................................... xvFigure 14: Aerial photos of the Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, with (a) central Hels<strong>in</strong>ki<strong>in</strong> the background, <strong>and</strong> (b) <strong>in</strong> W<strong>in</strong>ter................................................................... xviFigure 15: Restored build<strong>in</strong>gs (a) <strong>and</strong> (b), with<strong>in</strong> the Historic Centre of Macau, 2005 ........xviiFigure 16: Build<strong>in</strong>gs with<strong>in</strong> the ‘Buffer Zone’ surround<strong>in</strong>g the HistoricCentre of Macau, 2005 ......................................................................................xviiiFigure 17: The restored St. Joseph’s Sem<strong>in</strong>ary <strong>and</strong> Church <strong>in</strong> theHistoric Centre of Macau, 2005 .........................................................................xviiiFigure 18: The World Heritage-listed site of Stonehenge (a), hemmed<strong>in</strong> by roads <strong>and</strong> traffic (b), 2005 .......................................................................... xixFigure 19: The ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Val d’Orcia, Tuscany, 2005....................................... xxFigure 20: Hilltop towns of the ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Val d’Orcia, Tuscany, 2005............... xxiv


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListMap 1: Detail from the map “World Heritage 2006”, with locations of World Heritage sites highlightedthat are featured <strong>in</strong> this report (Map: UNESCO World Heritage Centre; Graphics: Birgit Kuehn).v


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellMap 2: No ‘Terra Nullius’ – Verheijen’s map of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>, illustrative of a dense l<strong>and</strong>scapeof named places <strong>and</strong> sites of significance to local people (Map: Verhejien 1982).vi


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListMap 3: Zon<strong>in</strong>g system <strong>and</strong> buffer areas <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park (Map: 25 YearMaster Plan for Management, 2000-2025, Komodo National Park, page 42).vii


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellMap 4: The varied cultural heritage l<strong>and</strong>scape of contemporary Macau(Map: Macau Information Kit, www.macauheritage.net).viii


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFigure 1 (left):The Wet Tropics WorldHeritage Area, a vastnatural expanse ofevolutionary residues(Image: Birgit Kuehn).Figure 2 (below):“A fragile haven”(Poster: Wet TropicsManagement Authority).ix


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFigure 3 (left):Wallaman Falls, identified asone of the features of“exceptional natural beauty”of the Wet Tropics WorldHeritage Area (Poster: WetTropics Management Authority).Figure 4 (below):In nature? ‘An Aborig<strong>in</strong>alCamp, Atherton Tablel<strong>and</strong>’(Image: Cairns Historical Society).x


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFigure 5: Exhibition of a ‘completed Komodo lizard group’ at the AmericanMuseum of Natural History, New York (Image: W. Douglas Burden, 1927b).Figure 6: The ‘Rugged L<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Komodo National Park, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xi


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFigure 7: Komodo dragon scaveng<strong>in</strong>g for food at the Ranger Station,Loh Liang, Komodo National Park, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xii


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFigure 8 (left):‘Convicts from the villageof Komodo’ (Image:W. D. Burden, 1927b).Figure 9 (right):‘The wilderness ofromantic Komodo’(Image: W. D.Burden 1927b).xiii


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFigure 10 (above):Fish<strong>in</strong>g boats on the foreshoreof Kampung Komodo, KomodoNational Park, 2005 (Image:Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).Figure 11 (left):The village of Komodo,Komodo National Park, 2005(Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xiv


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFigure 12 (left):Co-author of the UNESCOpublished‘Dragon Pr<strong>in</strong>cess’book, Isaka Mansur, st<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>goutside his residence <strong>in</strong> KampungKomodo, Komodo National Park,2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).Figure 13 (below):Visit<strong>in</strong>g tourist boats anchored atLoh Liang, Komodo National Park,2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xv


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell(a)Figure 14: Aerial photos of the Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, with (a) central Hels<strong>in</strong>ki <strong>in</strong> the background,<strong>and</strong> (b) <strong>in</strong> W<strong>in</strong>ter (Image: Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Sveaborg website at www.suomenl<strong>in</strong>na.fi).(b)xvi


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFigure 15:Restored build<strong>in</strong>gs (a)<strong>and</strong> (b) with<strong>in</strong> theHistoric Centre ofMacau, 2005 (Images:Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).(a)(b)xvii


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFigure 16 (above): Build<strong>in</strong>gs with<strong>in</strong> the ‘Buffer Zone’ surround<strong>in</strong>g theHistoric Centre of Macau, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).Figure 17 (left):The restored St Joseph’s Sem<strong>in</strong>ary<strong>and</strong> Church <strong>in</strong> the Historic Centre ofMacau, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xviii


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage List(a)Figure 18: The World Heritage listed site of Stonehenge (a), hemmed<strong>in</strong> by roads <strong>and</strong> traffic (b), 2005 (Images: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).(b)xix


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFigure 19: The ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Val d’Orcia, Tuscany, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).Figure 20: Hilltop towns of the ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Val d’Orcia, 2005 (Image: Roger Wilk<strong>in</strong>son).xx


CHAPTER ONE – INTRODUCTION<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListOur cultural <strong>and</strong> natural heritage are both irreplaceable sources of life <strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>spiration. They are our touchstones, our po<strong>in</strong>ts of reference, our identity –UNESCO World Heritage CentreFor the past twenty years <strong>in</strong> Far North Queensl<strong>and</strong>, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Traditional Owners haveargued for the acknowledgement of their cultural values <strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropics World HeritageArea. This two decade-long push for recognition ranges from greater <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> the dayto-daymanagement of the region, to a call for the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the World Heritage-listedra<strong>in</strong>forests as a “liv<strong>in</strong>g cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape” (Wet Tropics Management Authority 2005: 1).This struggle has been framed by, <strong>and</strong> couched <strong>in</strong> terms of, a discourse on nature <strong>and</strong>culture. Try<strong>in</strong>g to underst<strong>and</strong> the terms of this discourse, the nature of people’s engagementwith it, <strong>and</strong> some of the un<strong>in</strong>tentional effects of it, forms a core element of this comparativestudy of World Heritage 1 . As I argue <strong>in</strong> this research report, the discursive currency of thisdebate reflects the dom<strong>in</strong>ant <strong>in</strong>terpretive paradigm of the World Heritage Convention.As the title suggests, the 1972 United Nations Educational, Scientific <strong>and</strong> CulturalOrganisation’s (UNESCO) Convention Concern<strong>in</strong>g the Protection of the World Cultural <strong>and</strong>Natural Heritage enshr<strong>in</strong>es one of the most pervasive dualisms <strong>in</strong> Western thought – that ofnature <strong>and</strong> culture (MacCormack <strong>and</strong> Strathern 1980). As Bloch <strong>and</strong> Bloch observe, we cantrace the nature-culture idea back to the Enlightenment period when the “notion of anopposition between nature <strong>and</strong> the state of society […] suddenly ga<strong>in</strong>s a great prom<strong>in</strong>ence”(1980: 27) 2 . From the 1700s onwards, nature <strong>and</strong> culture have acquired a range of shift<strong>in</strong>gmean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> both Western philosophical traditions <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> common usage. For example, theconcept of nature has, among other th<strong>in</strong>gs, variously referred to a pre-social state, the<strong>in</strong>ternal processes of the human body, the universal order, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the “external world ofplants, animals <strong>and</strong> the countryside”, <strong>and</strong> “the way of life of primitive peoples” (Bloch <strong>and</strong>Bloch 1980: 27). Similarly, our ideas about culture are not static, notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the effortsof anthropologists <strong>in</strong> the course of the past hundred years to once <strong>and</strong> for all fix the mean<strong>in</strong>gof this ‘keyword’ (Williams 1976). As Kroeber <strong>and</strong> Kluckhohn observe <strong>in</strong> their ‘critical reviewof concepts <strong>and</strong> def<strong>in</strong>itions’, by the early 1950s, 164 anthropological def<strong>in</strong>itions of ‘culture’existed <strong>in</strong> the literature (Kroeber <strong>and</strong> Kluckhohn 1952). UNESCO’s World HeritageConvention provides yet another set of criteria for the def<strong>in</strong>ition of culture <strong>and</strong> ourunderst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of nature.‘Cultural’ <strong>and</strong> ‘natural heritage’ are def<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> Articles 1 <strong>and</strong> 2 of the Convention. Insummary, ‘monuments’, ‘groups of build<strong>in</strong>gs’ <strong>and</strong> ‘sites’, the latter be<strong>in</strong>g the “works of man orthe comb<strong>in</strong>ed works of nature <strong>and</strong> of man” (UNESCO 2005a: 13), are considered as ‘culturalheritage’. ‘Natural heritage’, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, refers to ‘physical <strong>and</strong> biological formations’,1 In the course of three months’ research between October 2005 <strong>and</strong> January 2006, I visited eighteenWorld Heritage properties, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Komodo National Park (listed <strong>in</strong> 1991), the Historic Centre ofMacau (2005), the Historic Centre of Rome (1980), Val d’Orcia (2004), the Historic Centre of the Cityof Pienza (1996), the Historic Centre of Sienna (1995), the Historic Centre of San Gimignano (1990),the Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na (1991), the Rock Draw<strong>in</strong>gs of Alta (1985), Maritime Greenwich (1997),the Tower of London (1988), Westm<strong>in</strong>ster Palace, Westm<strong>in</strong>ster Abbey <strong>and</strong> Sa<strong>in</strong>t Margaret’s Church(1987), the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew (2003), Stonehenge, Avebury <strong>and</strong> Associated Sites (1986),the City of Bath (1987), Paris, Banks of the Se<strong>in</strong>e (1991), the Statue of Liberty (1984) <strong>and</strong> the HawaiiVolcanoes National Park (1987).2 However, as Marshal Sahl<strong>in</strong>s po<strong>in</strong>ts out, Enlightenment ideas about nature <strong>and</strong> culture can be tracedback to Ancient Greece <strong>and</strong> the sophist’s opposition of custom (nomos) <strong>and</strong> nature (physis) (2004:16). Classical Greek ideas about nature <strong>and</strong> culture “were revived <strong>in</strong> Western Europe dur<strong>in</strong>g theseventeenth century” (ibid: 3).1


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell‘habitats of threatened species’ <strong>and</strong> ‘natural sites or natural areas’, which are of “outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>guniversal value” from the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of science, conservation <strong>and</strong>/or aesthetics (loc. cit.) 3 .The 812 properties currently <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List are identified as either‘natural’, ‘cultural’, or as ‘mixed’ heritage (the latter be<strong>in</strong>g a comb<strong>in</strong>ation of cultural <strong>and</strong>natural heritage, as def<strong>in</strong>ed by the Convention). This identification is not only based uponthe Convention’s broad def<strong>in</strong>itions of heritage, but it is also justified accord<strong>in</strong>g to the selectioncriteria presented <strong>in</strong> the Convention’s ‘Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es’ for the assessment of‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’ 4 . Up until the end of 2004, when the guidel<strong>in</strong>es were aga<strong>in</strong>revised, six of the ten criteria were explicitly identified as ‘cultural’, while the rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g fourcriteria were classified as ‘natural’. While the new guidel<strong>in</strong>es (UNESCO 2005a) havesupposedly abolished this dist<strong>in</strong>ction <strong>and</strong> ‘merged’ the ten criteria, properties nom<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>scribed <strong>in</strong> 2005 are still listed accord<strong>in</strong>g to the tri-partite, pre-2005 classifications.The merg<strong>in</strong>g of ‘nature <strong>and</strong> culture’ to create a “unified set of criteria” (UNESCO 1998: 3)represents the latest of UNESCO’s efforts to redef<strong>in</strong>e the relationship between these two keycategories, <strong>and</strong> further identify the mediatory role played by heritage <strong>in</strong> the global expressionof this dualism. For example, <strong>in</strong> earlier operational guidel<strong>in</strong>es only the criteria for naturalheritage made reference to “man’s <strong>in</strong>teraction with his natural environment” or “exceptionalcomb<strong>in</strong>ations of natural <strong>and</strong> cultural elements”, while the category of ‘mixed’ cultural <strong>and</strong>natural properties did not appear to recognise <strong>in</strong>teractions between its constituent cultural<strong>and</strong> natural elements (Titchen 1995: 240). The 1992 <strong>in</strong>troduction of a fourth World Heritagecategory, that of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ as the “comb<strong>in</strong>ed works of nature <strong>and</strong> of man”(UNESCO 2005a: 83), reflects a trend towards a more holistic view of the environment, onethat moves away from previous ideas of heritage as necessarily consist<strong>in</strong>g of isolated <strong>and</strong>discrete sites. While the <strong>in</strong>clusion of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ appears to address some of theabovementioned limitations of the Convention’s operational categories, <strong>and</strong> serves to extendthe def<strong>in</strong>ition of cultural heritage beyond the idea of just ‘monuments’– ‘groups of build<strong>in</strong>gs’ <strong>and</strong> ‘sites’ – it still pivots upon the notion of nature <strong>and</strong> culture asseparate <strong>and</strong> opposed doma<strong>in</strong>s. Rather than address<strong>in</strong>g the fundamental dualism, whichst<strong>and</strong>s as the cornerstone of the Convention, the 1992 addition of a new category of culturalproperty only served to articulate the nature-culture dist<strong>in</strong>ction on a broader scale – at thel<strong>and</strong>scape level.In embrac<strong>in</strong>g the category <strong>and</strong> def<strong>in</strong>ition of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’, the Convention alsorecognised on a global scale the significance of ‘<strong>in</strong>tangible cultural heritage’, lead<strong>in</strong>g to the2003 Draft International Convention for the Safeguard<strong>in</strong>g of Intangible Cultural Heritage(UNESCO 2003a). Like the notion of cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes, the recognition of <strong>in</strong>tangiblecultural heritage signalled a major shift away from the Convention’s monumental concept ofcultural heritage to one, which acknowledged “new concepts of the idea of cultural heritage”(World Heritage Committee 1994: 3). This movement away from a “rigid <strong>and</strong> restricted WorldHeritage List” (ibid: 2) towards one that is “receptive to the many <strong>and</strong> varied culturalmanifestations of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value” (loc. cit.) is one of the primary objectives of the1994 <strong>Global</strong> Strategy for a Balanced, Representative <strong>and</strong> Credible World Heritage List.3 A complete def<strong>in</strong>ition of ‘cultural’ <strong>and</strong> ‘natural heritage’ is given as part of the def<strong>in</strong>ition of WorldHeritage <strong>in</strong> 2005 ‘Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Implementation of the World Heritage Convention’(UNESCO 2005a).4 As of February 2006, there are 628 ‘cultural’ properties, 160 ‘natural’ sites <strong>and</strong> 24 ‘mixed’ properties<strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List.2


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListAn analysis of the World Heritage List, undertaken by ICOMOS 5 between 1987 <strong>and</strong> 1993,revealed that “Europe, historic towns <strong>and</strong> religious monuments, Christianity, historicalperiods <strong>and</strong> ‘elitist architecture’” (UNESCO 2005b) were all over-represented on the WorldHeritage List. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to this study, so-called ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> ‘traditional’ cultures were underrepresentedon the List. The study also po<strong>in</strong>ted to major gaps on the List for natural areas,<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g “tropical / temperate grassl<strong>and</strong>s, savannas, lake systems, tundra <strong>and</strong> polarsystems, <strong>and</strong> cold w<strong>in</strong>ter systems” (UNESCO 2005b). In part, the omission of these ‘natural’areas po<strong>in</strong>ts to the World Heritage Committee’s preference for an ‘unspoiled’ nature, onewhich also conforms to Western ideals about aesthetically pleas<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> familiar spaces(Sullivan 2004: 50). In summary, the List lacked ‘balance’ <strong>in</strong> “the type of <strong>in</strong>scribed properties<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the geographical areas of the world that were represented” (UNESCO 2005b). TheICOMOS study concluded that the reasons for this imbalance are both structural, relat<strong>in</strong>g tothe nom<strong>in</strong>ation process, <strong>and</strong> qualitative, relat<strong>in</strong>g to the manner <strong>in</strong> which properties areidentified, assessed <strong>and</strong> evaluated. This latter f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>g highlights the problems associatedwith the assessment of ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’ <strong>and</strong> some of the ambiguitiesencountered regard<strong>in</strong>g the Convention’s requirements of authenticity <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tegrity. While notexplicitly stated, the f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> conclusions of the ICOMOS study also highlight how theConvention has historically privileged Western views about culture, nature, <strong>and</strong> heritage, <strong>and</strong>provides a global framework for the protection <strong>and</strong> promotion of these particular values.The World Heritage Convention is based upon <strong>and</strong> promotes the universality of ‘nature’ <strong>and</strong>‘culture’. This assumption reflects the extent to which these two concepts have penetratedthe Western psyche, to the po<strong>in</strong>t where their existence <strong>and</strong> opposition is seen as <strong>in</strong>evitableor ‘natural’. This said, the operation of the Convention requires <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>ly encourages adegree of self-consciousness of these two concepts on the part of its member states <strong>and</strong> thegeneral public. Although the Convention provides ‘def<strong>in</strong>itions’ <strong>and</strong> ‘guidel<strong>in</strong>es’ regard<strong>in</strong>gnatural <strong>and</strong> cultural properties, it is clear from a comparative analysis of a number of WorldHeritage sites that the values ascribed to nature <strong>and</strong> culture are not a global given. Nor is itnecessarily the case that the <strong>in</strong>vocation of the nature-culture dist<strong>in</strong>ction results <strong>in</strong> a set ofuniversally uniform effects. What is clear, however, is that nature <strong>and</strong> culture, <strong>and</strong> thedifferences between them, are made visible <strong>in</strong> a range of <strong>in</strong>ter-cultural <strong>and</strong> trans-culturalcontexts. In the operationalisation of the Convention, member nation-states provide some ofthe localised venues for the ‘schismogenic’ (Bateson 1973) <strong>in</strong>vention of nature <strong>and</strong> culture.In these contexts, science <strong>and</strong> other ‘expert’ discipl<strong>in</strong>es provide some of the procedures forproduc<strong>in</strong>g nature <strong>and</strong> culture (Smith 1998).In the course of the past thirty or so years, it is apparent that the member states to theConvention <strong>and</strong> various advis<strong>in</strong>g experts have grappled with the problems posed by theapplication of the Convention, discuss<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> revis<strong>in</strong>g some of its key terms <strong>and</strong> conditions<strong>in</strong> the process. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the many expert conferences <strong>and</strong> congresses, <strong>and</strong> thegrow<strong>in</strong>g list of World Heritage publications on the “ma<strong>in</strong> issues, achievements <strong>and</strong>challenges of the World Heritage mission” (B<strong>and</strong>ar<strong>in</strong> 2003: 3), little has been said about thenature-culture dichotomy which <strong>in</strong>forms the Convention, let alone plott<strong>in</strong>g some of the social,environmental <strong>and</strong> economic effects result<strong>in</strong>g from the <strong>in</strong>vocation of this dualism. Surpris<strong>in</strong>gas this may sound, a possible explanation for this apparent lacunae may lie <strong>in</strong> the fact that“nature <strong>and</strong> culture have penetrated so deeply <strong>in</strong>to cultural analysis” (Goody 1977: 64), <strong>and</strong>have become so commonplace <strong>in</strong> everyday life <strong>in</strong> the ‘Western world’, that we no longerproblematise our conventional <strong>and</strong> largely unreflective assumptions about these twoconcepts. As Anthony Giddens once observed, “we live day-to-day lives <strong>in</strong> which for most ofus what we do we can’t give any reason […] it’s hard to say why we do these th<strong>in</strong>gs exceptthat they’re there <strong>and</strong> we do them” (cited <strong>in</strong> Inglis 2005: 3).5 Founded <strong>in</strong> 1965, ICOMOS, the International Council on Monuments <strong>and</strong> Sites, is a non-governmentorganisation based <strong>in</strong> Paris, France.3


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellIn keep<strong>in</strong>g with this observation about the everyday aspects or ‘habitus’ (Bourdieu 1977) ofculture <strong>and</strong> nature, I suggest here that the issues the Convention raises <strong>and</strong> discussion ofsome of its <strong>in</strong>herent problems are best explored through a consideration <strong>and</strong> comparison ofhow World Heritage is operationalised day-<strong>in</strong>-day-out at a number of listed sites. A numberof these sites, <strong>in</strong> particular the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area (1988) <strong>and</strong> KomodoNational Park (1991) – both listed for their apparent ‘natural’ values – allow us to take alongitud<strong>in</strong>al view of the implications <strong>and</strong> effects of the nature-culture dist<strong>in</strong>ction, which lies atthe heart of the Convention. Through the lens of these two sites, <strong>and</strong> a number of otherlisted properties (see Map 1), we are able to view how the humanist discourse of theConvention <strong>in</strong>tersects with scientific, environmental, nationalist, <strong>and</strong> Indigenous l<strong>and</strong> rightsdebates, <strong>in</strong> the process alert<strong>in</strong>g us to the power relations <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the production of WorldHeritage.Adopt<strong>in</strong>g a comparative perspective also allows us to underst<strong>and</strong> how the perpetuation of thenature-culture dichotomy is <strong>in</strong>strumental <strong>in</strong> generat<strong>in</strong>g other, often quite polarised, b<strong>in</strong>aryforms. For example ‘Indigenous <strong>and</strong> non-Indigenous’, ‘ma<strong>in</strong>stream’ <strong>in</strong> contrast to ‘m<strong>in</strong>oritygroups’, conservationists versus developers, <strong>and</strong> so on. In the context of World Heritage, therelationship between nature <strong>and</strong> culture establishes a slid<strong>in</strong>g scale of value on which toassess the heritage worth of nom<strong>in</strong>ated properties. This scale is also used to plot a range ofother values, measured <strong>in</strong> terms of authenticity, <strong>in</strong>tegrity, creativity, uniqueness, significance,universality <strong>and</strong> of its be<strong>in</strong>g superlative <strong>and</strong> representative”, as well as <strong>in</strong> terms of spatialextent <strong>and</strong> relative age (i.e. ‘the largest’ or ‘the oldest’). In exam<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g a number of WorldHeritage properties, it is apparent that the expression of these values with<strong>in</strong> the naturecultureframework of the Convention impacts upon the way both local <strong>and</strong> world history arepresented. In many sites, particularly those cultural properties listed as illustrative of a“significant stage <strong>in</strong> human history” (UNESCO 2005: 20), the most notable effect, ironically,is the sanitisation of history or the complete erasure of certa<strong>in</strong> historic events. As I hope todemonstrate <strong>in</strong> this report, the globalisation of the nature-culture dist<strong>in</strong>ction, <strong>and</strong> the complexof values it engenders, paradoxically encourages the very threats <strong>and</strong> dangers theConvention seeks to ameliorate through list<strong>in</strong>g. As Schlosser observes, the nature-culturedualism is also very “unhelpful” <strong>in</strong> resolv<strong>in</strong>g the complex social <strong>and</strong> environmental conflicts itgenerates (2006: 14).4


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCHAPTER TWO – THE WET TROPICS WORLDHERITAGE AREA: A CONFUSION OF CATEGORIES?In 1988, after more than a decade of political wrangl<strong>in</strong>g between the Queensl<strong>and</strong> StateGovernment <strong>and</strong> the Australian Commonwealth Government, heated exchanges betweenconservationists <strong>and</strong> the pro-logg<strong>in</strong>g sector, <strong>and</strong> with varied Aborig<strong>in</strong>al opposition <strong>and</strong>support, the struggle to ‘secure’ (McDonald <strong>and</strong> Lane 2000) the wet tropical forests of NorthQueensl<strong>and</strong> culm<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>in</strong> their list<strong>in</strong>g as a World Heritage property at the Twelfth Session ofthe World Heritage Committee <strong>in</strong> Brasilia. This 894,420-hectare corridor of largelycontiguous ra<strong>in</strong>forest, extend<strong>in</strong>g along the eastern zone of the Great Divid<strong>in</strong>g Range fromCooktown to Townsville, was one of four properties nom<strong>in</strong>ated that year for their ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>guniversal [natural] value’. By the end of 1988, a decade after the first twelve sites were<strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List (UNESCO 2005b), a total of 69 ‘natural’, 229 ‘cultural’<strong>and</strong> 14 ‘mixed’ properties had been listed.Among the ‘natural’ properties <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List, the Wet Tropics is oftenheld up as unique <strong>in</strong> meet<strong>in</strong>g all four of the natural heritage criteria identified <strong>in</strong> theOperational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Convention 6 as part of its assessment as a property with‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’. As such, the region is listed for the follow<strong>in</strong>g values:criterion (i): “it conta<strong>in</strong>s one of the most complete <strong>and</strong> diverse liv<strong>in</strong>g records ofthe major stages <strong>in</strong> the evolution of l<strong>and</strong> plants […] as well as one of the mostimportant liv<strong>in</strong>g records of the history of marsupials <strong>and</strong> songbirds”;criterion (ii): it “provides outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples of significant ongo<strong>in</strong>g ecologicalprocesses <strong>and</strong> biological evolution <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g exceptionally high levels ofspecies diversity <strong>and</strong> endemism reflect<strong>in</strong>g long-isolated ancient biota”;criterion (iii): it “has outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g features of natural beauty <strong>and</strong> magnificentsweep<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scapes”; <strong>and</strong>criterion (iv): it “provides important habitats for the <strong>in</strong> situ conservation ofbiological diversity, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the only habitat for numerous species of plants<strong>and</strong> animals of conservation significance which have outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universalvalue from the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of science <strong>and</strong> conservation”(http://www.deh.gov.au/heritage/worldheritage/sites/wettropics/values.html).6 In 1988, the natural heritage criteria identified <strong>in</strong> the Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Convention weredef<strong>in</strong>ed as:Criterion (i): outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples represent<strong>in</strong>g the major stages of the earth’s evolutionary history;Criterion (ii): outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples represent<strong>in</strong>g significant ongo<strong>in</strong>g geological processes, biologicalevolution <strong>and</strong> man’s <strong>in</strong>teraction with his natural environment […];Criterion (iii): conta<strong>in</strong> superlative natural phenomena, formations or features, for <strong>in</strong>stance,outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples of the most important ecosystems, areas of exceptional natural beauty orexceptional comb<strong>in</strong>ations of natural <strong>and</strong> cultural elements; <strong>and</strong>Criterion (iv): conta<strong>in</strong> the most important <strong>and</strong> significant natural habitats where threatened species ofanimals or plants of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value from the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of science or conservation stillsurvive (Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es 1988, http://whc.unesco.org/archive/opguide88.pdf).S<strong>in</strong>ce 1988, revision of the Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es has resulted <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>or changes to criterion (i), (ii)<strong>and</strong> (iii). For example, s<strong>in</strong>ce 1996, criterion (iii) [now criterion (vii)] has <strong>in</strong>cluded a reference to the‘aesthetic importance’ of a nom<strong>in</strong>ated property (World Heritage Committee 1996: 13).5


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellLike other ‘natural’ heritage properties on the List, the <strong>in</strong>scribed values of the Wet Tropicsboth conceal <strong>and</strong> reflect certa<strong>in</strong> cultural assumptions, as well as a history of ideas, aboutnature.NATURAL SCIENCES AND ‘DEAD’ NATUREIn their volume on ‘Redef<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>Nature</strong>’, Ellen <strong>and</strong> Fukui observe, “one of the ma<strong>in</strong> sources ofdata on how humans perceive <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>teract with the environment is the language we use todescribe it, <strong>and</strong> the categories we <strong>in</strong>fer from this” (1996: 5). In a Western context,professional scientific discourse represents a powerful <strong>and</strong> pervasive framework fordescrib<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpret<strong>in</strong>g human action, <strong>and</strong> for underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the world we live <strong>in</strong>.Modern science offers more than just description. It provides the procedures for theproduction of nature. As Ellen po<strong>in</strong>ts out, scientific productions of nature are at the “heart ofenvironmental politics, development <strong>and</strong> conservation practice” (Ellen 1996: 28). However,while we readily assume “that there is a sufficient shared underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of what nature is forscience to work as a global discourse” (ibid: 14), the environmental history of Australia (<strong>and</strong>elsewhere) illustrates how science works with conflict<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> often ambiguous ideas aboutnature (<strong>and</strong> culture for that matter) 7 . Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g this ambiguity, scientificunderst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs of ‘nature’ are the result of social practices, some of which take place <strong>in</strong>laboratories, while others occur ‘<strong>in</strong> the field’. The social embeddedness of science is oftenconcealed when science is equated with reality.The nom<strong>in</strong>ation of the Wet Tropics for World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g is based upon an extensivearray of scientific reports <strong>and</strong> studies on the region’s fauna <strong>and</strong> flora, as well as on thegeomorphology <strong>and</strong> hydrology of the area (DASETT 1987). This said, the key referencerelied upon <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document is the study commissioned by the AustralianHeritage Commission <strong>in</strong> 1984 to evaluate the “<strong>in</strong>ternational conservation significance of thewet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests of North-East Queensl<strong>and</strong>” (Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Conservation Society ofQueensl<strong>and</strong> 1986: iii). The study br<strong>in</strong>gs together the primary data <strong>and</strong> published f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs ofnearly thirty scientists from a range of <strong>in</strong>vestigative fields <strong>and</strong> discipl<strong>in</strong>es. In 1984, this studyrepresented the state of scientific knowledge <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g of the wet tropical forests.While acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g gaps <strong>in</strong> research, on the basis of the available scientific evidence, theauthors of the study conclude that the “wet tropics […] are of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g conservationsignificance <strong>and</strong> more than adequately fulfil the criteria def<strong>in</strong>ed by the World HeritageCommittee for <strong>in</strong>clusion <strong>in</strong> the World Heritage List” (1986: 3). This conclusion was furthersupported by three <strong>in</strong>ternationally acknowledged scientists <strong>and</strong> two World ConservationUnion (IUCN) referees (RCSQ 1986: 150-166). The latter referees went so far as to describethe report as “the most detailed evaluation of any prospective World Heritage potentialnom<strong>in</strong>ation that has been completed for any property” (RCSQ 1986: 164).The core scientific report, which <strong>in</strong>forms the Australian Government’s nom<strong>in</strong>ation of the ‘WetTropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forests of North-East Australia’, is reveal<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> its conceptualisation of nature.The ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> ‘universal’ significance of the region is primarily presented <strong>in</strong> terms ofthe evolutionary value of nature, where the wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests are described as a “relictof a vegetation type which was once more widespread” (DASETT 1987: 4). In this particulardiachronic view of nature, the current complement of species is presented as the ultimateproduct of evolution, rather than as a temporary expression of a cont<strong>in</strong>ually chang<strong>in</strong>g global7 While the preservation of particular habitats is <strong>in</strong>formed by the notion of restor<strong>in</strong>g some form ofecological ‘balance’, as witnessed by programs such as the ‘<strong>Global</strong> Representative System ofMar<strong>in</strong>e Protected Areas’ or, <strong>in</strong> Australia, the ‘Representative Areas Program’, the scientific idea of a‘balanced’ nature has, <strong>in</strong> recent years, been challenged by a more disordered view of nature.‘Chaos theory’ <strong>and</strong> the ‘<strong>in</strong>termediate disturbance hypotheses’ represent two <strong>in</strong>stances of this latterview. Ideas of ‘balance’ <strong>and</strong> ‘representation’ also lie at the heart of UNESCO’s ‘<strong>Global</strong> Strategy for aBalanced, Representative <strong>and</strong> Credible World Heritage List’, launched <strong>in</strong> 1994.6


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listtaxa. Emphasis upon nature’s ‘balance’ <strong>in</strong> evolutionary terms underscores criterion (i) <strong>and</strong>(ii) of the Convention’s Guidel<strong>in</strong>es <strong>and</strong> also the scientific response to them conta<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> theAustralian Government’s nom<strong>in</strong>ation document. As a vast natural expanse of evolutionaryresidues (Figure 1), the ra<strong>in</strong>forests of North Queensl<strong>and</strong> are ak<strong>in</strong> to the monumentall<strong>and</strong>scapes of an ancient past, represented by Angkor, the Historic Centre of Rome, <strong>and</strong> anumber of other World Heritage cultural properties.Critical to the idea of a balanced nature result<strong>in</strong>g from cont<strong>in</strong>uous evolutionary processes isthe concept of an ‘untouched nature’, where evidence of human <strong>in</strong>tervention is either ignoredor downplayed so as not to detract from the area’s prist<strong>in</strong>e ‘natural’ values. This last po<strong>in</strong>t isparticularly apparent <strong>in</strong> the way European occupation of the wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests isbrushed aside <strong>in</strong> three paragraphs <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document. European, as opposed toAborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation is obviously regarded as negatively impact<strong>in</strong>g upon the ‘natural values’<strong>and</strong> ‘balance’ of the region. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g more than a hundred years of Europeansettlement <strong>and</strong> at least 40,000 years of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation, there are numerous examples<strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the support<strong>in</strong>g reports where the region’s tropical forestsare described as ‘prist<strong>in</strong>e’ or <strong>in</strong> ‘virg<strong>in</strong> condition’ (ibid: 15).The notion of nature conveyed <strong>in</strong> the DASETT report as ‘prist<strong>in</strong>e preserved parts’ harks backto Enlightenment ideas where “the ‘natural’ was the appearance of the non-human <strong>in</strong> thepresences of any animals, plants <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong>scapes beyond human control” (Luke 1995: 11).As Luke observes, these “Edenic myths of exceptionalistic purity” (loc. cit.) also <strong>in</strong>formedearly conservation efforts, <strong>and</strong> are still apparent <strong>in</strong> contemporary environmental movements.Given the key role of conservation groups <strong>in</strong> ‘secur<strong>in</strong>g’ the Wet Tropics, with the resultantbattle l<strong>in</strong>es drawn around natural zones without a discernable human presence, it is not sosurpris<strong>in</strong>g that this particular view of nature is kept alive <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document.J. Baird Callicott <strong>and</strong> others suggest that the comprehension of nature <strong>in</strong> terms of an ‘entityoriented’evolutionary ecology, <strong>in</strong> which humans are depicted as a “destructive force ofchange external to the biota” (Callicott et al. 1999: 24), constitutes a particular school ofconservation philosophy, namely, ‘compositionalism’. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to these authors, ‘biological<strong>in</strong>tegrity’ <strong>and</strong> ‘biological diversity’ are key normative concepts <strong>in</strong> the glossary ofcompositionalism, while ‘ecological restoration’ <strong>and</strong> the ‘preservation’ of biological diversityare critical conservation objectives associated with this school of thought (ibid: 25).While the view of nature presented <strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropics nom<strong>in</strong>ation document has much <strong>in</strong>common with the philosophy of compositionalism, the biodiversity-centric vision of nature,which now dom<strong>in</strong>ates environmental <strong>and</strong> scientific discourses is not readily apparent. Theview of nature presented <strong>in</strong> the document largely conforms to the prevalent construction ofnature before it was declared ‘dead’ <strong>in</strong> the late 1980s <strong>and</strong> early 1990s (McKibben 1989;Merchant 1990). Prior to the ‘death’ of nature, conservation efforts were directed towardsprotect<strong>in</strong>g “untouched <strong>and</strong> undisturbed expanses” (Luke 1995: 13), some of which haddubious ecological worth.In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the concept of nature as “acceptable appearances <strong>and</strong> preserved presences”(Luke 1995: 14), the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document provides a detailed <strong>in</strong>ventory of endemic species,accompanied by photographic evidence of the ‘reality’ of the nature so memorialised. Asthese lists suggest, ‘nature’ is commonly presented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document as a th<strong>in</strong>gthat “really exists out there <strong>in</strong> the world” (ibid: 12) <strong>and</strong> is thus a discernable <strong>and</strong> valid objectof scientific study. In other words, nature is seen as someth<strong>in</strong>g which is ‘found’ or‘discovered’, rather than someth<strong>in</strong>g “that itself requires explanation” (Castree <strong>and</strong> Braun1998: 17). In keep<strong>in</strong>g with this ‘entity-oriented’ stance, so-called ‘natural values’ areregarded as an <strong>in</strong>herent property or quality of the geographic features <strong>and</strong> speciesdescribed, rather than part of the beliefs <strong>and</strong> practices associated with a group or a society ata particular po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> time. In many respects, how society views nature is <strong>in</strong> part a function ofhow society has affected nature. <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> the cultural conceptions of nature develop7


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannelltogether, “they co-evolve” (Dove 1992: 246). This last po<strong>in</strong>t is particularly evident when welook aga<strong>in</strong> at the Wet Tropics nom<strong>in</strong>ation document.The view of nature presented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the support<strong>in</strong>g reports as‘fragile’ (see also Figure 2), <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> cultures as ‘destructive’, <strong>in</strong>vites <strong>and</strong> encouragessocial <strong>in</strong>tervention <strong>and</strong> environmental preservation. As C<strong>in</strong>di Katz po<strong>in</strong>ts out, “‘preservation’is most commonly accomplished by a physical <strong>and</strong> textual exclusion of sedimented layers ofsocial activity <strong>and</strong> actors, past <strong>and</strong> present” (1998: 54). In def<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> cordon<strong>in</strong>g off natureas patches of protected spaces, science often overlooks historical changes <strong>in</strong> the way natureis perceived <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>fluenced by other ideas 8 . While the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document provides ashort statement on European use of the general region, from the ‘pioneer<strong>in</strong>g graziers’ <strong>and</strong>cedar cutters of the late n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century to the more <strong>in</strong>tensive agricultural pursuits <strong>and</strong>tourist endeavours of the twentieth century, there is no discussion of the cultural processeswhereby the forests of the region were transformed from ‘vile’ <strong>and</strong> ‘useless scrub’ <strong>in</strong>to a‘prist<strong>in</strong>e’ <strong>and</strong> ra<strong>in</strong>forested ‘wilderness’, as now depicted on the World Heritage List. As JaneLennon observes, “many of today’s natural areas <strong>in</strong> Australia were largely ‘wastel<strong>and</strong>s’rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g from n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century imperial l<strong>and</strong> settlement schemes” (2000: 182).Science <strong>and</strong> scientists played an important role <strong>in</strong> effect<strong>in</strong>g this transformation <strong>in</strong> perception<strong>and</strong> values. Scientific exploration contributed to the identification of economically valuablefloral species <strong>in</strong> the region <strong>in</strong> the early years of Anglo-Australian settlement, while <strong>in</strong> thetwentieth century science helped shape the Queensl<strong>and</strong> Government’s management of thevast tracts of ‘State Forest’, now part of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area. In morerecent times, scientific knowledge <strong>and</strong> the pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of scientific management have beenapplied to the development of the region’s agricultural <strong>and</strong> tourism <strong>in</strong>dustries. While the WetTropics today are viewed through the lens of science as one of the rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g vestiges of‘pure nature’, <strong>in</strong> more popular read<strong>in</strong>gs of the environment, the grassy, roll<strong>in</strong>g contours of theAtherton Tablel<strong>and</strong>, once covered by the prist<strong>in</strong>e ra<strong>in</strong>forests today valorised by science, arecommonly seen as ‘natural’ spaces as well. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g these contrast<strong>in</strong>g visions, bothviews ultimately deny the social history of the l<strong>and</strong>scapes they behold. As these commentssuggest, our read<strong>in</strong>g of the environment is a cultural practice, <strong>in</strong>formed by specific socialentailments <strong>and</strong> motivated by certa<strong>in</strong> economic <strong>and</strong> political agendas.A poignant example of how ideas about nature <strong>and</strong> culture mediate (<strong>and</strong> at times are theproduct of) the <strong>in</strong>terface of scientific concepts <strong>and</strong> political pressure is provided by a briefexam<strong>in</strong>ation of the names ascribed to the World Heritage Area. The orig<strong>in</strong>al nom<strong>in</strong>ationdocument refers to the approximately 11,000 square kilometres as ‘wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests’, adesignation based upon scientific classification of the region’s vegetation. While this labelsuggests that the entirety of the area <strong>in</strong> question is covered <strong>in</strong> ‘ra<strong>in</strong>forest’, the key supportdocument for the nom<strong>in</strong>ation states that only 6,300 square kilometres of this area is actually‘ra<strong>in</strong>forest’ (RCSQ 1986: 11). The rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g area consists of “wet sclerophyll, mangrove,dune <strong>and</strong> swale formations” (IUCN 1988: 11), among other th<strong>in</strong>gs. Aware that less than 60%of the nom<strong>in</strong>ated region constituted actual ‘ra<strong>in</strong>forest’, <strong>in</strong> their consideration of the nom<strong>in</strong>ationthe World Heritage Bureau recommended that the “name of [the] property be reconsidered toreflect the nature of the area” (WHC 1988: 2). The result<strong>in</strong>g name, ‘Wet Tropics’, is thus theproduct of ‘sex<strong>in</strong>g up’ science <strong>and</strong> political sp<strong>in</strong>. As this example suggests, the concept ofnature as a scientific category is also crucial to political discourse, <strong>and</strong> vice versa.8 For example, <strong>in</strong> the latter part of the n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century <strong>and</strong> throughout much of the twentiethcentury, the forests of the regions were commonly described as useless ‘scrub’ or impenetrable‘jungle’ by the Anglo-Australian settlers. As Michael Dove po<strong>in</strong>ts out, ‘jungle’ is an English borrow<strong>in</strong>gof the Urdu word jongal, which <strong>in</strong> its orig<strong>in</strong>al l<strong>in</strong>guistic context <strong>and</strong> usage referred to a “savannavegetation suited to the keep<strong>in</strong>g of livestock” (cited <strong>in</strong> Ellen 1996: 8).8


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListFor all its talk of natural features <strong>and</strong> species, the Wet Tropics nom<strong>in</strong>ation provides some<strong>in</strong>kl<strong>in</strong>g of the cultural processes at work <strong>in</strong> the scientific construction of nature. While notcommonly regarded as an object of scientific <strong>in</strong>vestigation, the nom<strong>in</strong>ation provides an<strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> supposedly scientific treatise on ‘natural beauty’ as part of its justificationunder criterion (iii) of the Convention’s Guidel<strong>in</strong>es. The descriptions of ‘magnificentsweep<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scapes’, ‘exceptional coastal scenery’, ‘rugged mounta<strong>in</strong> peaks’, ‘spectacularwaterfalls’, ‘superb gorge scenery’, <strong>and</strong> ‘swiftly flow<strong>in</strong>g rivers’ (DASETT 1987: 29) resonatewith a relatively recent Anglo-Australian cultural aesthetic about natural spaces construed asprist<strong>in</strong>e wilderness (Figure 3). In addition to an overabundance of superlatives, this particularaesthetic form, rendered as objective <strong>and</strong> value-free scientific description, is furtherauthorised by reference to a series of quantifiers, i.e. the highest mounta<strong>in</strong>, the longestwaterfall, the largest isl<strong>and</strong>, 3,000 year old trees, 600 metre deep gorges, 70 kilometres ofundisturbed ra<strong>in</strong>forest, <strong>and</strong> so on (DASETT 1987: 29; RCSQ 1986: 63-70). In this ode to ‘thegigantic’ (see Mbembe 2001: 22), “the quantitative becomes an essential [<strong>and</strong> necessary]quality” of that described (loc. cit.). As these extracts from the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document<strong>in</strong>dicate, the so-called ‘natural beauty’ of the Wet Tropics is dom<strong>in</strong>ated by science’spreoccupation with the visible or vision-based images. As <strong>in</strong>dicated by the criteria forassess<strong>in</strong>g the ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’ of ‘natural properties’, this preoccupation is alsoenshr<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> the World Heritage Convention.If the Wet Tropics <strong>and</strong> other so-called ‘natural’ World Heritage properties are anyth<strong>in</strong>g to goby, it appears that scientific ideas about nature neatly dovetail with the categorisation ofnature that appears <strong>in</strong> the Convention. While UNESCO’s ‘<strong>Global</strong> Strategy’ aims to addressthe under-representation of identified geographical areas on the List, there appears to belittle debate <strong>and</strong> contestation about the Convention’s depiction of ‘natural heritage’ <strong>in</strong> termsof “its biological <strong>and</strong> geographical diversity” (see UNESCO 1998: 14). The apparentuniversality of ‘nature’ st<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> stark contrast to the many UNESCO-sponsored papers <strong>and</strong>proceed<strong>in</strong>gs, which po<strong>in</strong>t to the issues <strong>and</strong> fundamental problems surround<strong>in</strong>g theConvention’s def<strong>in</strong>ition of cultural heritage (e.g. see the thirteen reports, manuals <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>depthpapers produced as part of UNESCO’s World Heritage Paper Series).This brief foray <strong>in</strong>to the environmental history of North Queensl<strong>and</strong> begs the question, toparaphrase Marilyn Strathern (1980: 177), as to “how large a part of the total assemblage ofmean<strong>in</strong>gs must we be able to identify to speak with confidence <strong>and</strong> positively assert thatsometh<strong>in</strong>g or other is natural as opposed to cultural?” This issue of classification is one,which bedevils state environment <strong>and</strong> heritage agencies, <strong>and</strong> some researchers as well (seeSorvig 2002), <strong>in</strong> their search for the ‘one size fits all’ def<strong>in</strong>ition of natural <strong>and</strong> cultural values.The fact that the World Heritage Convention appears to have achieved this feat <strong>in</strong> no way,suggests that this is a fait accompli, judg<strong>in</strong>g by the way the so-called natural <strong>and</strong> cultural‘values’ of listed World Heritage sites are represented at the local level. This disjuncturebetween listed World Heritage values <strong>and</strong> those acknowledged at the local level is just one ofa number of ‘misconceptions, misrepresentations <strong>and</strong> missed opportunities’ (Reser <strong>and</strong>Bentrupperbäumer 2001: 38) associated with World Heritage. In research <strong>in</strong>volv<strong>in</strong>g bothmanagement agency personnel <strong>and</strong> visitors, Bentrupperbäumer <strong>and</strong> Reser (2000: 13)conclude that <strong>in</strong> the Wet Topics World Heritage Area there is a “lack of clear underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g<strong>and</strong> consensus” regard<strong>in</strong>g the expression ‘World Heritage values’ generally. As I discuss <strong>in</strong>chapter three with reference to Komodo National Park <strong>in</strong> eastern Indonesia, while the WorldHeritage Convention <strong>and</strong> other United Nations’ <strong>in</strong>itiatives represent a new route to theapparent globalisation of certa<strong>in</strong> concepts about nature <strong>and</strong> culture, it is misguided to th<strong>in</strong>kthat this project is by any means total or complete.The ‘discovery’ of ra<strong>in</strong>forest <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> homologous ‘wilderness’ areas <strong>in</strong>other parts of the world, as a place <strong>and</strong> subject of <strong>in</strong>ternational debate has certa<strong>in</strong>ly triggereda reconfiguration of scientific knowledge <strong>and</strong> associated discourses about nature <strong>in</strong> the lasttwo decades or so. As the environmental history of North Queensl<strong>and</strong> attests, the ‘discovery’9


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellof ra<strong>in</strong>forest <strong>and</strong> the subsequent construction of it as a rich source of biodiversity is not“socially <strong>in</strong>nocent” (Castree <strong>and</strong> Braun 1998: 30). As discussed <strong>in</strong> the follow<strong>in</strong>g section, theemergence of ra<strong>in</strong>forests as an object of scientific scrut<strong>in</strong>y, political opportunism <strong>and</strong> globalenvironmental concern resulted <strong>in</strong> new forms of governmentality, social regulation <strong>and</strong>, forsome people, a cont<strong>in</strong>uation of their historical marg<strong>in</strong>alisation. Bluntly stated, with the WorldHeritage list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics, nature <strong>and</strong> society were both reshaped <strong>in</strong> the longshadow cast by the forest of protectionism that followed.WHOSE NATURE, WHOSE CULTURE?Enclosed with<strong>in</strong> the 3,000 kilometre long boundary of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Areaare 733 separate parcels of l<strong>and</strong>, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g National Parks (32%), Forest Reserves (29%),State Forest (10%), a range of leases over public l<strong>and</strong> (11%) <strong>and</strong> Unallocated State L<strong>and</strong>(7%) (Wet Tropics Management Authority website 2006). Two percent of the World HeritageArea is comprised of freehold titled l<strong>and</strong> (approximately 300 separate parcels cover<strong>in</strong>g some3,000 ha), <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Aborig<strong>in</strong>al trust <strong>and</strong> reserve l<strong>and</strong>s at Yarrabah (15,450.9 ha).Underly<strong>in</strong>g the various European tenures <strong>in</strong>corporated <strong>in</strong>to the Wet Tropics World HeritageArea are the traditional estates of some eighteen Aborig<strong>in</strong>al groups. In the pre-Native Titleera of the 1980s, the Queensl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> Commonwealth Governments, together with the WorldHeritage Committee, “believed Aborig<strong>in</strong>al peoples ‘owned’ only a small percentage of [the]proposed World Heritage listed l<strong>and</strong>s” (Bama Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Corporation 1996: 16).Many Traditional Owners opposed the <strong>in</strong>clusion of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al l<strong>and</strong>s with<strong>in</strong> the World HeritageArea boundaries without due consultation <strong>and</strong> consent. Indeed, <strong>in</strong> June 1988 two Aborig<strong>in</strong>alpeople travelled with Queensl<strong>and</strong> Government representatives to a meet<strong>in</strong>g of the WorldHeritage Bureau <strong>in</strong> Paris to express their objection to the list<strong>in</strong>g (Bama Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>alCorporation 1996: 79). In the IUCN evaluation of the Government of Australia’s nom<strong>in</strong>ation,the “position of the aborig<strong>in</strong>al owners on the question of <strong>in</strong>clusion of their l<strong>and</strong>”(IUCN 1988: 11) is identified as a ‘secondary issue’. The IUCN believed that this issuewould be addressed by the Government’s assurances that it would “<strong>in</strong>volve the aborig<strong>in</strong>alcommunities <strong>in</strong> future management of the area” (loc. cit.). History, however, po<strong>in</strong>ts to a verydifferent outcome than the one promised by the national government <strong>in</strong> 1988. While theresultant lack of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> the management of the Wet Tropics is seen bymany as the product of the broken promises of politicians, I would also suggest here that thisexclusion is one of the more apparent social effects of a discourse unable to accommodatecontemporary Indigenous constructions of identity, heritage <strong>and</strong>, ultimately, ‘culture’.THE PRODUCTION OF NATURAL SUBJECTSIn the nearly twenty years s<strong>in</strong>ce the list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics, Traditional Owners havecont<strong>in</strong>ued to rally for the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the region for its cultural values, object<strong>in</strong>g to the factthat the <strong>in</strong>scription of the region’s ra<strong>in</strong>forests on the World Heritage List for their ‘natural’values appeared to disregard Indigenous values (see Bama Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>alCorporation 1996). While local histories of the nom<strong>in</strong>ation process cont<strong>in</strong>ue to espouse thisview, the nom<strong>in</strong>ation documents reveal a different story about the relationship betweennature <strong>and</strong> culture, played out <strong>in</strong> the murky depths of outdated evolutionary theories.Unbeknown to many, the orig<strong>in</strong>al nom<strong>in</strong>ation document presented to the World HeritageCommittee by the Government of Australia provided documentary justification for thedesignation of the area as a World Heritage cultural property based upon the assertion that:The wet tropics of North-east Australia preserves the only recognised extantAborig<strong>in</strong>al ra<strong>in</strong>forest culture <strong>and</strong> is therefore a major component of the culturalrecord of an Aborig<strong>in</strong>al society which has a long cont<strong>in</strong>uous history <strong>in</strong> thenom<strong>in</strong>ated area for at least 40,000 years (DASETT 1987: 19).10


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListTo support this assertion, the nom<strong>in</strong>ation relies upon the 1986 report commissioned by theAustralian Heritage Commission, <strong>and</strong> two articles identified <strong>in</strong> the appended bibliography;one by the anthropologist Norman T<strong>in</strong>dale on the ‘Prehistory of the Aborig<strong>in</strong>es’, <strong>and</strong> one bythe palaeobotanist Peter Kershaw on ‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al burn<strong>in</strong>g dur<strong>in</strong>g the last twoglacial / <strong>in</strong>terglacial cycles’. The Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Conservation Society of Queensl<strong>and</strong> (RCSQ)report itself provides three pages of <strong>in</strong>formation on the ‘history of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation’ ofthe region (1986: 39-41), summaris<strong>in</strong>g archaeological f<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>gs at the time <strong>and</strong> provid<strong>in</strong>gsome <strong>in</strong>formation about ‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al prehistorical legends’.Based on the material of the primary l<strong>in</strong>guist for the region, R. M. W. Dixon, local Aborig<strong>in</strong>al‘mythology’ is identified <strong>in</strong> this report as an “unparalleled human record of events dat<strong>in</strong>g backto the Pleistocene era” (RCSQ 1986: 40). Further evidence of the long history of Aborig<strong>in</strong>aluse of the region is provided by palynological research, which suggests human occupation ofthe Atherton Tablel<strong>and</strong> from at least 40,000 to 45,000 years ago “when a huge <strong>in</strong>crease <strong>in</strong>charcoal deposits co<strong>in</strong>cides with major replacement of ra<strong>in</strong>forest by fire-adapted Eucalyptus”(ibid: 39). While this evidence could be read as an <strong>in</strong>stance of culture challeng<strong>in</strong>g nature <strong>and</strong>creat<strong>in</strong>g environmental imbalances, <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document the contraction of theregion’s ra<strong>in</strong>forests is depicted <strong>in</strong> terms of “a series of dramatic changes of climate”(DASETT 1987: 27). In this scenario, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al environmental impacts <strong>in</strong> the Pleistoceneperiod are solely understood <strong>in</strong> terms of wider natural processes <strong>and</strong> outcomes. Theimplication from this subord<strong>in</strong>ation of culture to nature is that Aborig<strong>in</strong>es, like some floralspecies, are “examples of ancient taxa that survived <strong>and</strong> persist as relicts with<strong>in</strong> theAustralian wet tropics today” (DASETT 1987: 27). While the palynological evidence po<strong>in</strong>ts toconsiderable human modification of the environment, <strong>and</strong> prior Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation of drysclerophyll ecosystems, prelim<strong>in</strong>ary archaeological evidence for the “orig<strong>in</strong>s of Aborig<strong>in</strong>alra<strong>in</strong>forest culture” (ibid: 39) only dates from 6300 BP. Whether us<strong>in</strong>g palynological orarchaeological evidence as the basel<strong>in</strong>e, an Aborig<strong>in</strong>al presence <strong>in</strong> the region is detectableonly by reference to deeper “charcoal deposits” (RCSQ 1986: 39) or radio-carbon datedrefuse.In many ways, these scientific deliberations (<strong>and</strong> disappear<strong>in</strong>g acts) conform to a moreromanticised view of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people as the orig<strong>in</strong>al conservationists, liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> harmony withnature <strong>and</strong> ‘leav<strong>in</strong>g noth<strong>in</strong>g but footpr<strong>in</strong>ts’ on the Australian l<strong>and</strong>scape (see Sackett 1991;Pannell 1996; Kuper 2003). As this summary <strong>in</strong>dicates, <strong>in</strong> the RCSQ report ‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>alpeople of the ra<strong>in</strong>forests’, their ‘oral traditions’, <strong>and</strong> occupation patterns are <strong>in</strong>extricably<strong>in</strong>tertw<strong>in</strong>ed with the formation of some of the key features identified <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ationdocument as ‘areas of exceptional natural beauty’ or as ‘important <strong>and</strong> significant naturalhabitats’. This conflation of cultural <strong>and</strong> natural history is highlighted by the fact that thesereferences to ‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al history’ <strong>in</strong> this <strong>in</strong>fluential report appear <strong>in</strong> the chapter entitled‘Description <strong>and</strong> Inventory of the Natural Features’. Presented as the most recent phase <strong>in</strong>the ‘natural history’ of the region, the section on the ‘history of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation’ thuslogically appears <strong>in</strong> the clos<strong>in</strong>g pages of the chapter, preceded by the sections on hydrology,geomorphology, vegetation types, flora <strong>and</strong> fauna. In both the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> thekey study outl<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal significance’ of the region, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people<strong>and</strong> culture are firmly placed with<strong>in</strong> the realm of nature <strong>and</strong> are viewed, along with thetropical forests themselves, as a ‘relict’ of ‘natural’ evolutionary processes. Indeed, <strong>in</strong> thenom<strong>in</strong>ation document, the ‘wet tropics’ are said to ‘preserve’ the world’s only example of‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al ra<strong>in</strong>forest culture’ (see DASETT 1987: 19; RCSQ 1986: 78-79). The depiction ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al people as purely ‘natural subjects’ is certa<strong>in</strong>ly not what the Traditional Owners ofthe Wet Tropics have <strong>in</strong> m<strong>in</strong>d when they state that they “do not dist<strong>in</strong>guish between nature<strong>and</strong> culture”. As Schlosser po<strong>in</strong>ts out, all too often <strong>in</strong> environmental disputes Indigenouspeople are either “erased from nature or collapsed <strong>in</strong> it” (2006: 5). This idea of Indigenouspeople as ‘natural subjects’ strongly resonates with n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century depictions ofAborig<strong>in</strong>es <strong>and</strong> the region’s environment.11


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellAs Raymond Williams (1976) rem<strong>in</strong>ds us, the term ‘culture’ derives <strong>in</strong> a roundabout way fromthe Lat<strong>in</strong> verb colere, ‘to cultivate’, <strong>and</strong> is thus associated with till<strong>in</strong>g of the soil. In this sensethen, it is easy to see how the forests of Far North Queensl<strong>and</strong> were construed at the po<strong>in</strong>t ofthe first European <strong>in</strong>cursions <strong>in</strong> the late 1800s as be<strong>in</strong>g without culture; brutish enclaveslack<strong>in</strong>g ref<strong>in</strong>ement <strong>and</strong> the other human-created characteristics attributed to agriculturalvistas. From the 1870s onwards, a certa<strong>in</strong> cultural framework emerged for perceiv<strong>in</strong>g thisenvironment. Based upon a series of b<strong>in</strong>ary oppositions, ‘scrub’ was seen as ‘wild’ <strong>and</strong>‘natural’, while the develop<strong>in</strong>g farms <strong>and</strong> towns came to epitomise a European sense ofdomesticated, cultural spaces. Given this environmental model, it is not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g thatthe Aborig<strong>in</strong>es who <strong>in</strong>habited the ra<strong>in</strong>forests of the region were spoken of <strong>in</strong> the same termsreserved for these ‘dark’ <strong>and</strong> ‘repugnant’ ‘jungles’ (Savage 1992: 219). The writ<strong>in</strong>gs of earlyexplorers, scientists <strong>and</strong> government agents alike, men such as Christie Palmerston (Savage1992), Archibald Meston (1889), <strong>and</strong> Robert L. Jack (1888), provide numerous examples ofthis usage.The recurrent spatial construction of Aborig<strong>in</strong>es ‘<strong>in</strong> nature’ <strong>in</strong>tersects with a familiar set oftemporal coord<strong>in</strong>ates, <strong>in</strong> the process reproduc<strong>in</strong>g an all too commonly held ‘chronotope’(Bakht<strong>in</strong> 1981) of Aborig<strong>in</strong>ality. The RCSQ report <strong>and</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document consistentlyrefer to Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation <strong>and</strong> use <strong>in</strong> the past tense, locat<strong>in</strong>g these activities <strong>in</strong> thedistant past – with<strong>in</strong> the prehistory of the region. In these two key documents, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> theIUCN evaluation of the nom<strong>in</strong>ation, ‘ra<strong>in</strong>forest-dwell<strong>in</strong>g Aborig<strong>in</strong>es’ are identified as‘Barr<strong>in</strong>eans’ – liv<strong>in</strong>g vestiges of an earlier ‘<strong>in</strong>vasion’ of ‘Oceania negrito type’ people (seeRCSQ 1986: 39; IUCN 1988). This reference to ‘Barr<strong>in</strong>eans’ derives from an outdated <strong>and</strong>discredited theory of human evolution <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> migration to Australia (see Brayshaw 1990: 25-26; Horsfall 2002).Discuss<strong>in</strong>g the results of their 1938-1939 expedition to North Queensl<strong>and</strong>, the anthropologistNorman T<strong>in</strong>dale <strong>and</strong> his colleague Joseph Birdsell speak of the existence of a ‘Tasmanoidgroup’ <strong>in</strong> the ra<strong>in</strong>forests of North Queensl<strong>and</strong> (1941). The dozen ‘small’ or ‘pygmoid’ tribesbelong<strong>in</strong>g to this group are said to exhibit physical characteristics similar to those ofTasmanian Aborig<strong>in</strong>es, hence their use of the label. T<strong>in</strong>dale <strong>and</strong> Birdsell also referred to thisaggregation of tribes as the ‘Barr<strong>in</strong>eans’, <strong>in</strong> reference to their territorial proximity to LakeBarr<strong>in</strong>e on the Atherton Tablel<strong>and</strong>. Both authors believed the ra<strong>in</strong>forest-dwell<strong>in</strong>g Barr<strong>in</strong>eansto be “a separate small-framed type of modern man form<strong>in</strong>g one of the earliest stocks <strong>in</strong>southern Asia” (T<strong>in</strong>dale 1974: 89), <strong>and</strong> thus, accord<strong>in</strong>g to these authors, the Barr<strong>in</strong>eansrepresent “the first wave of the Aborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation of Australia” (see IUCN 1988: 4).In contrast to the portrayal of local people <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> many other WorldHeritage sites, the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> support<strong>in</strong>g reports do not dispute the claim thatAborig<strong>in</strong>al people are the orig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>habitants of the region. Indeed, <strong>in</strong> the evolutionary modelpresented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people are identified as an endemic species alongwith the region’s fauna <strong>and</strong> flora. In this sense, Aborig<strong>in</strong>es are located <strong>in</strong> the same ‘deep’time of natural history that also expla<strong>in</strong>s the formation <strong>and</strong> presence of the region’s wettropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests. In much the same way that these forests are said to conta<strong>in</strong> the “groupof birds considered to represent the ancestral [emphasis added] stock from which Australia’s,<strong>and</strong> possibly the world’s songbirds evolved” (DASETT 1987: 25), they are also home to‘humank<strong>in</strong>d’s first comers’, the Aborig<strong>in</strong>es, <strong>in</strong> their “natural state of humanity”(Kuper 2003: 390).In the flawed evolutionary picture presented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> support<strong>in</strong>g‘scientific’ reports, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people <strong>and</strong> culture are portrayed <strong>in</strong> a pre-contact sett<strong>in</strong>g –leach<strong>in</strong>g toxic plant foods, crack<strong>in</strong>g ra<strong>in</strong>forest nuts, cutt<strong>in</strong>g wooden swords <strong>and</strong> shields fromthe surround<strong>in</strong>g forests, weav<strong>in</strong>g baskets, wear<strong>in</strong>g bark cloth, <strong>and</strong> wield<strong>in</strong>g Pleistocene-agedstone-axes (Figure 4) (DASETT 1987: 13; World Conservation Monitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre 1992;RCSQ 1986: 39). This primitivist view of ‘ancient’ <strong>and</strong> ‘natural’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>es, uncontam<strong>in</strong>ated12


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listby the ravages of colonial contact <strong>and</strong> culture, is perpetuated <strong>in</strong> the IUCN evaluationdocument, where cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g Aborig<strong>in</strong>al use of their l<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong>corporated with<strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropicsboundary is conf<strong>in</strong>ed to “traditional non-commercial purposes” (1988: 11). As <strong>in</strong>dicated <strong>in</strong>the IUCN evaluation, conf<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g Aborig<strong>in</strong>al use of the Wet Tropics to ‘traditional’ purposes,supposedly <strong>in</strong> tune with nature, serves to ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong> the listed environmental values of thearea. As this stated condition of the list<strong>in</strong>g suggests, ‘traditional’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>es, depicted as“authentic natives”, represent a world <strong>in</strong> which “culture does not challenge nature”(Kuper 2003: 395).The documentary sources <strong>and</strong> reports appended to the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document talk aboutsome of the ‘remnants’ of this ancient hunter-gatherer society ‘surviv<strong>in</strong>g’ at the BloomfieldRiver with<strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area (see RCSQ 1986: 40-41). Others, not sofortunate, such as the “last rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g members of the ‘B<strong>and</strong>j<strong>in</strong>’ tribe from H<strong>in</strong>ch<strong>in</strong>brook”, areproclaimed to be “now dead” (ibid: 41), while the residents of Murray Upper are described as“less <strong>in</strong>tact” (loc. cit.). Notable for their absence from this decimated demographic profile arethe Aborig<strong>in</strong>al residents of Yarrabah, the former Church of Engl<strong>and</strong> Mission near Cairns.While their l<strong>and</strong>s were <strong>in</strong>cluded with<strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area, the communityof Yarrabah is clearly not regarded as one of the centres of “survival of the aborig<strong>in</strong>alra<strong>in</strong>forest culture” (RCSQ 1986: 41). When coupled with the idea of nature as anendangered array of evolutionary relicts, these proclamations about Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people <strong>and</strong>culture make the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area look more like a “nature cemetery” ratherthan a nature conservancy (Luke 1995: 17). As Bender po<strong>in</strong>ts out, this k<strong>in</strong>d of spatialtemporalrepresentation is not so unusual <strong>in</strong> the context of heritage protection:Those <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the conservation, preservation <strong>and</strong> mummification ofl<strong>and</strong>scape create normative l<strong>and</strong>scapes, as though there was only one way oftell<strong>in</strong>g or experienc<strong>in</strong>g. They attempt to ‘freeze’ the l<strong>and</strong>scape as a palimpsestof past activity (Bender 1999: 26).The omission of the Aborig<strong>in</strong>al residents of Yarrabah alerts us to the operation of anotherdichotomy, other than the primary nature-culture dualism. The nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong>support<strong>in</strong>g scientific reports set up an opposition between ‘cultural’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>es <strong>in</strong> ‘nature’ <strong>and</strong>acculturated Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people situated outside of ‘nature’. ‘Natural’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>es <strong>in</strong>habit thera<strong>in</strong>forest <strong>and</strong> observe ‘traditional Aborig<strong>in</strong>al culture’ <strong>in</strong> a pre-contact time frame (RCSQ1986: 40). Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people removed from their natural ra<strong>in</strong>forest habitat, <strong>and</strong> liv<strong>in</strong>g onformer missions or government settlements, are <strong>in</strong> terms of the <strong>in</strong>dices of the RCSQ report<strong>and</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document, both out of place <strong>and</strong> out of time. As presented <strong>in</strong> the RCSQreport, this spatial <strong>and</strong> temporal dislocation also equates to a loss of culture.As ‘endangered authenticities’ (Clifford 1988), Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people appear no different from theother ‘rare, very restricted <strong>and</strong> endangered species’ identified <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document asliv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> conf<strong>in</strong>ed habitats throughout the wet tropical forests. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the tenacity of“the few rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g surviv<strong>in</strong>g gatherer-hunter societies” (ibid: 40), the general picture ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al ‘cultural heritage’ which emerges from these sources is one of relics <strong>and</strong> remnantsof material culture, devoid of social actors.Contemporary <strong>and</strong> apparently <strong>in</strong>formed scientific propositions about Aborig<strong>in</strong>al society <strong>and</strong>culture strongly resonate with n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century notions of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people as ‘stone-agerelics’ or a ‘doomed race’. Indeed, there is little that separates these ideas from thoseexpressed <strong>in</strong> the report of the first ‘scientific’ expedition to the region <strong>in</strong> 1889, where localAborig<strong>in</strong>es are identified as “savage <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>ferior races”, “dest<strong>in</strong>ed to disappear” (Meston1889: 9). Like the Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Conservation Society of Queensl<strong>and</strong> Report, ArchibaldMeston’s 1889 ‘scientific report’ also positions its discussion of the local Aborig<strong>in</strong>es amongstthe more detailed descriptions of the region’s fauna <strong>and</strong> flora (Meston 1889). While it wouldbe comfort<strong>in</strong>g to dismiss the view of Aborig<strong>in</strong>ality presented <strong>in</strong> n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century accounts13


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell<strong>and</strong> twentieth century scientific reports as ‘out dated’ or ‘ill <strong>in</strong>formed’, as Elizabeth Pov<strong>in</strong>elliargues, <strong>in</strong> Australia these ideas about Indigenous subjects <strong>and</strong> societies are the “liberalmulticultural legacy of colonialism” (2002).Thus, although the Australian Government identified the wet tropical forests of north-eastQueensl<strong>and</strong> as both a ‘cultural’ <strong>and</strong> ‘natural’ property <strong>in</strong> its nom<strong>in</strong>ation to the World HeritageCommittee, it comes as no surprise, particularly <strong>in</strong> the absence of <strong>in</strong>formation to the contrary,that the IUCN evaluation recommends list<strong>in</strong>g on the basis of the area’s ‘natural values’. Inthis scenario, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> keep<strong>in</strong>g with the many references to Aborig<strong>in</strong>al history as ‘prehistory’,Aborig<strong>in</strong>al culture is portrayed as pre-cultural <strong>in</strong> contrast to Anglo-European culture, which ispresented as both a threat to <strong>and</strong> saviour of nature. Either way, Anglo-Australian culture ispresented as someth<strong>in</strong>g that exists outside of nature but with<strong>in</strong> history. This is certa<strong>in</strong>ly theview presented on the Wet Tropics <strong>in</strong>formation sheet compiled by the World ConservationMonitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre on behalf of UNESCO, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the RCSQ report (1986: 78-79), where‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al ra<strong>in</strong>forest culture’ is portrayed as a part of the ‘regional ecosystem’. As such, it isidentified, along with the region’s fauna, flora, <strong>and</strong> features of ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g natural beauty’, ascontribut<strong>in</strong>g to the ‘conservation value’ of the World Heritage site (WCMC 1992: 6).It is difficult to avoid the social <strong>and</strong> political implications of the discursive placement ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al people as either ‘<strong>in</strong> nature’ but ‘out of time’, or ‘out of nature’ but ‘<strong>in</strong> time’. In thefirst scenario culture is collapsed <strong>in</strong>to nature, while <strong>in</strong> the latter situation, as discussed <strong>in</strong> thefollow<strong>in</strong>g section, culture is replaced by politics <strong>and</strong> the threaten<strong>in</strong>g image (for Anglo-CelticAustralians at least) of the Aborig<strong>in</strong>al political activist.THE HEGEMONY OF NATUREThe list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics as a solely natural artefact, <strong>and</strong> the associated depiction ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al occupation <strong>and</strong> history as ‘<strong>in</strong> nature’ <strong>and</strong> ‘out of time’ set <strong>in</strong> place a geography ofpractices <strong>and</strong> beliefs, which effectively excluded contemporary Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people from anactive role <strong>in</strong> the cultural <strong>and</strong> political activities called ‘management’.This exclusion occurred despite:1. The IUCN’s expressed desire to see the ‘Aborig<strong>in</strong>al owners’ of the various titles <strong>in</strong>cluded<strong>in</strong> the boundaries of the ‘wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests of north-east Queensl<strong>and</strong>’ <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong><strong>and</strong> endorse the “aims of the Convention <strong>in</strong> their area” (IUCN 1988: 11);2. The World Heritage Bureau’s request for more <strong>in</strong>formation on <strong>and</strong> clarification of “l<strong>and</strong>ownership by Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people” (WHC 1988: 2);3. The Australian Government’s numerous assurances at the time that it would “<strong>in</strong>volve theAborig<strong>in</strong>al communities <strong>in</strong> future management of the area” (IUCN 1988: 11); <strong>and</strong>4. The preamble of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Protection <strong>and</strong> Management Act 1993,which clearly states that “it is also the <strong>in</strong>tention of the Parliament to acknowledge thesignificant contribution that Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people can make to the future management ofcultural <strong>and</strong> natural heritage with the property, particularly through jo<strong>in</strong>t managementagreements”.‘Which Way Our Cultural Survival’, the 1998 ‘Review of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Involvement <strong>in</strong> theManagement of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area’ (Review Steer<strong>in</strong>g Committee 1998),identifies ten factors ‘constra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> management. These rangefrom issues aris<strong>in</strong>g from ‘legislation’ to ones stemm<strong>in</strong>g from ‘<strong>in</strong>sufficient resources’ (RSC1998: 24-29). Three of the ‘constra<strong>in</strong>ts’ identified <strong>in</strong> the Review, namely ‘differences <strong>in</strong> worldview’, ‘World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> cultural values’ <strong>and</strong> ‘bias towards natural values protection’,directly relate to the arguments presented here on how powerful <strong>and</strong> pervasive ideas about14


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listculture <strong>and</strong> nature <strong>in</strong>tersect to create a discursive space, which is unable to accommodatecontemporary Indigenous constructions of identity <strong>and</strong> heritage.While the Review is correct <strong>in</strong> suggest<strong>in</strong>g that Anglo-Australian ideas about ‘wilderness’, theconcept of terra nullius <strong>and</strong> dichotomous notions of nature-culture, where culture “playssecond fiddle to […] natural values” (RSC 1998: 26), are ‘constra<strong>in</strong>ts’, the primary focus ofthe Review upon Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> regional management fails to address some ofthe more potent <strong>and</strong> pernicious effects of the list<strong>in</strong>g. These effects, I argue, relate to howhuman subjects <strong>and</strong> relations are produced through list<strong>in</strong>g-related scientific discourses aboutnature <strong>and</strong> culture.For Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people the list<strong>in</strong>g promotes, to borrow Elizabeth Pov<strong>in</strong>elli’s observation aboutthe effects of Australian multiculturalism, “a domesticated nonconflictual ‘traditional’ form ofsociality <strong>and</strong> (<strong>in</strong>ter)subjectivity” (2002: 6). Collapsed <strong>in</strong>to nature, <strong>and</strong> frozen <strong>in</strong> a supposedlypre-contact moment, Indigenous subjects are called upon “to perform an authentic difference<strong>in</strong> exchange for the good feel<strong>in</strong>gs of the nation …” (Pov<strong>in</strong>elli 2002: 6). As Pov<strong>in</strong>elli po<strong>in</strong>tsout, this scenario “<strong>in</strong>spires impossible desires” among Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people “to be thisimpossible subject” (loc. cit.). The many photogenic images of ‘Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>es’harvest<strong>in</strong>g bush tucker, erect<strong>in</strong>g traditional dwell<strong>in</strong>gs, weav<strong>in</strong>g baskets, carv<strong>in</strong>g shields <strong>and</strong>swords, identify<strong>in</strong>g stone fish traps, <strong>and</strong> pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g up <strong>in</strong> ‘traditional design’, which adorn WetTropics Management Authority (WTMA) posters <strong>and</strong> fill the pages of the Authority’snewsletter, Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>al News, graphically illustrate Pov<strong>in</strong>elli’s observations.Moreover, as Bender observes, “freez<strong>in</strong>g time allows the l<strong>and</strong>scape or monuments [as wellas the people] <strong>in</strong> it to be packaged, presented <strong>and</strong> turned <strong>in</strong>to museum exhibits” (1999: 26).In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the concepts of Indigenousness <strong>and</strong> difference presented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ationdocument <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> support<strong>in</strong>g reports, this imagery of ‘traditional Aborig<strong>in</strong>al culture’ contrastswith the other image of Aborig<strong>in</strong>ality presented <strong>in</strong> the WTMA newsletter, that of ‘people withpolitics’. Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> the management of the Wet Tropics WorldHeritage Area <strong>and</strong> lobby<strong>in</strong>g for the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the region for its ‘cultural’ values are theother recurrent stories, which appear <strong>in</strong> issues of the newsletter. These stories <strong>and</strong> imagesnot only reflect an <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g self-consciousness about what passes as ‘culture’ (as opposedto ‘politics’), but they also signal how Indigenous people <strong>in</strong> the region have oriented their“sensual, emotional <strong>and</strong> corporeal identities” (Pov<strong>in</strong>elli 2002: 8) towards the images ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al culture identified <strong>and</strong> promoted <strong>in</strong> the list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics. In br<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g culture<strong>in</strong>to view <strong>in</strong> this way, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people are caught <strong>in</strong> one of the paradoxes created by Euro-Western ideas about culture. For it to be perceived as authentic <strong>and</strong> uncontrived, Aborig<strong>in</strong>alculture must rema<strong>in</strong> “concealed from the actors themselves” (We<strong>in</strong>er <strong>and</strong> Glask<strong>in</strong> 2006: 10).Aborig<strong>in</strong>al self-consciousness of culture must thus conceal the conditions of this visibility ifculture <strong>and</strong> a particular Aborig<strong>in</strong>al ‘exo-identity’ are to be seen as non-reflexive <strong>and</strong> naturallygivenaspects of Indigenous life. Given this ‘impossible st<strong>and</strong>ard of authentic traditionalculture” (Pov<strong>in</strong>elli 2002), it is perhaps not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g to hear Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people state thatthey’ve “lost their culture”. Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, it is difficult to know what has been lost or ga<strong>in</strong>ed whendeal<strong>in</strong>g with Anglo-Australian fantasies about <strong>in</strong>digeneity <strong>and</strong> difference.It is arguable whether renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the Wet Tropics for its so-called ‘cultural values’ willseriously counteract this view of ‘natural culture’, particularly given the current hegemony of‘nature’. Indeed, it appears that the wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forest of north-east Queensl<strong>and</strong> havealready been nom<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>and</strong> listed for its cultural values. As far as the AustralianGovernment, <strong>and</strong> many scientists, conservationists, <strong>and</strong> members of the public areconcerned, the cultural value of this area lies <strong>in</strong> its nature, <strong>and</strong> it is this specific culturalread<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> construction of the concept of nature that is given priority <strong>and</strong> is preservedthrough list<strong>in</strong>g. Contrary to what many people believe, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people have not been leftout of this picture of pure nature. Rather, they <strong>and</strong> their ‘culture’ are collapsed <strong>in</strong>to this viewof nature <strong>and</strong> presented as part of the evolutionary record of the region. Speak<strong>in</strong>g of the15


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannelldepiction of Brazilian Indians <strong>in</strong> X<strong>in</strong>gu National Park as ‘part of nature’, Jim Igoe suggeststhat this construction presents the Indians with “opportunities for alliances with <strong>in</strong>ternationalconservation organizations” (2004: 145). Similar opportunities exist <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong>,although if the environmental history of efforts to ‘save’ the Da<strong>in</strong>tree forest from developers<strong>and</strong> loggers is anyth<strong>in</strong>g to go by, it is clear that the <strong>in</strong>terests of conservation groups <strong>and</strong>Indigenous people are not always politically aligned.It is also arguable whether UNESCO’s <strong>Global</strong> Strategy, advocat<strong>in</strong>g the <strong>in</strong>clusion of more‘liv<strong>in</strong>g cultures’ <strong>and</strong> ‘traditional cultures’ as the means to a ‘balanced, representative <strong>and</strong>credible World Heritage List’, will necessarily emancipate Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people from theirdiscursive identity as ‘endangered authenticities’. As the emphasis upon ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong>‘traditional’ cultures suggests, the nomenclature <strong>and</strong> objectives of the global strategy serve toreproduce the ‘impossible’ subjectivities espoused <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation documents for the WetTropics. As Adam Kuper observes, under the new label of ‘<strong>in</strong>digenous peoples’, the UnitedNations has restored to life the “ghostly category” of ‘primitive peoples <strong>and</strong> societies’ of‘classical anthropological discourse’ (Kuper 2003: 389). In its attempt to stabilise <strong>and</strong>globalise the mean<strong>in</strong>gs of nature, culture <strong>and</strong> heritage, the Convention sidesteps the thornyissue of who is <strong>in</strong>digenous, traditional, or ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g’ for that matter. As such, no dist<strong>in</strong>ction ismade <strong>in</strong> the Convention between Indigenous <strong>and</strong> other cultural values. Moreover, <strong>in</strong>conf<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g its adm<strong>in</strong>istrative <strong>in</strong>teractions to member States only, UNESCO ensures that FirstNation peoples <strong>and</strong> local communities have no direct deal<strong>in</strong>gs with the World HeritageCommittee (Sullivan 2004: 51) <strong>and</strong> are thus sidel<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> consultations <strong>and</strong> negotiationslead<strong>in</strong>g to the nom<strong>in</strong>ation of a site.THE LEARNING CURVE OF THE WORLD HERITAGE LISTThe creation of the Wet Tropics po<strong>in</strong>ts to the power of words <strong>and</strong> ideas to both limit <strong>and</strong>make possible certa<strong>in</strong> truths about the world, as witnessed by the now widely-accepted <strong>and</strong>valorised ‘reality’ of ra<strong>in</strong>forest, which has all but erased previous depictions of the samephenomena as vilified <strong>and</strong> dangerous spaces. Significantly, the list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics forits ‘natural values’ signalled a stabilisation of the mean<strong>in</strong>gs ascribed to this area, effectivelyneutralis<strong>in</strong>g alternative mean<strong>in</strong>gs, <strong>and</strong> all but emasculat<strong>in</strong>g political contestation. If the list<strong>in</strong>grepresented a stabilisation of environmental mean<strong>in</strong>gs, it also signalled a cont<strong>in</strong>uity ofmean<strong>in</strong>g for those <strong>in</strong>tr<strong>in</strong>sically identified with this space. In this respect, the nom<strong>in</strong>ationdocuments po<strong>in</strong>t to the difficulties encountered by science to divest itself of its Enlightenmentviews of nature <strong>and</strong> culture, which <strong>in</strong> the twenty first century do not appear as illum<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g oras progressive as they once did. Equally, it appears that it is just as difficult for Anglo-Australian settler society to free itself of its colonial ideas about otherness, ideas I shouldadd, which were fed by scientific notions of the day. With its emphasis upon the builtenvironment, it also seems that the Convention itself is <strong>in</strong>capable of embrac<strong>in</strong>g ‘modern’identities <strong>and</strong> what might pass for so many people as ‘modern heritage’ <strong>in</strong> a globalised world(see UNESCO 2003b).In Australia, the Wet Tropics do not represent an isolated <strong>and</strong> outdated <strong>in</strong>stance of the‘hegemony of nature’. Indeed, of the sixteen World Heritage properties <strong>in</strong> Australia, only one(the Royal Exhibition Build<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Carlton Gardens) is listed solely for its ‘cultural’ values,while eleven sites are listed for their ‘natural’ values alone. As a number of authors havenoted (see Titchen 1995; Lennon 2000; Lennon et al. 2001; Sullivan 2004), the list<strong>in</strong>g ofAustralia’s so-called ‘natural’ properties, <strong>and</strong> cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g denial <strong>and</strong> disregard for the othervalues associated with these places, reproduces many of the issues discussed here withrespect to the Wet Tropics. If the most recent (2003) list<strong>in</strong>g of the <strong>in</strong>digenously-namedPurnululu National Park solely for its ‘natural values’ is anyth<strong>in</strong>g to go by, one wonders if theAustralian Government has learnt any lessons from the World Heritage List.16


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCHAPTER THREE – WORLD HERITAGE AS AGLOBAL PUBLIC GOOD? A CASE STUDY FROM THEISLAND OF KOMODOThese volcanic isl<strong>and</strong>s are <strong>in</strong>habited by a population of around 5,700 giantlizards, whose appearance <strong>and</strong> aggressive behaviour have led them to be<strong>in</strong>gcalled ‘Komodo dragons’. They exist nowhere else <strong>in</strong> the world <strong>and</strong> are ofgreat <strong>in</strong>terest to scientists study<strong>in</strong>g the theory of evolution – UNESCO WorldHeritage CentreAs stated <strong>in</strong> many UNESCO publications, a central tenet of the World Heritage Convention isthe belief that “World Heritage sites belong to all the peoples of the world, irrespective of theterritory on which they are located” (UNESCO 2005b: 2). In promot<strong>in</strong>g the idea that certa<strong>in</strong>examples of natural <strong>and</strong> cultural heritage have ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’, the Conventionelevates particular forms of heritage to the level of a global public good. As IsmailSerageld<strong>in</strong> observes, “conserv<strong>in</strong>g cultural heritage <strong>and</strong> promot<strong>in</strong>g cultural identity, to theextent that it is not at the expense of m<strong>in</strong>ority cultures with<strong>in</strong> the same society, fall <strong>in</strong>to thecategory of public goods” (Serageld<strong>in</strong> 1999: 254). As stated by UNESCO, the overarch<strong>in</strong>gbenefit derived from this global public good is “that of belong<strong>in</strong>g to an <strong>in</strong>ternationalcommunity of appreciation <strong>and</strong> concern for universally significant properties that embody aworld of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples of cultural diversity <strong>and</strong> natural wealth” (UNESCO 2005b: 5).This <strong>in</strong>ternational community ‘jo<strong>in</strong>s h<strong>and</strong>s’ under the auspices of the Convention “to protect<strong>and</strong> cherish the world’s natural <strong>and</strong> cultural heritage” (loc. cit.).The <strong>in</strong>ternationalisation of cultural heritage is not a new phenomenon, <strong>and</strong> has been go<strong>in</strong>gon for centuries, if not millennia. Throughout the period of British colonialism, for example,the removal of tangible cultural heritage from distant colonies for display <strong>in</strong> metropolitanmuseums was often justified by the colonial authorities <strong>in</strong> terms of the universal significanceof the items to ‘mank<strong>in</strong>d’ or for ‘posterity’. As the debate over the ‘Elg<strong>in</strong> Marbles’ illustrates,the acquisition <strong>and</strong> retention of such objects was also justified <strong>in</strong> terms of the perceived<strong>in</strong>ability of the colonised, or some alien other, to look after their own culture heritage. In thecase of the Elg<strong>in</strong> Marbles, this argument also lies at the heart of the controversy regard<strong>in</strong>gtheir restitution to the Government of Greece (Morris 2006). As Morris po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the Elg<strong>in</strong>Marbles case raises some challeng<strong>in</strong>g questions for modern museology:Should western museums hold fast to their Enlightenment pr<strong>in</strong>ciples, putt<strong>in</strong>g allthe world’s treasures under one (rather narrow) roof, or can they accept morepluralist <strong>in</strong>terpretations <strong>and</strong> compet<strong>in</strong>g claims on the materials?(Morris 2006: 25).Judg<strong>in</strong>g from the number of claims made by both governments <strong>and</strong> Indigenous groupsaround the world for the repatriation of looted treasures <strong>and</strong> cultural artefacts, it appears thatthis question is <strong>in</strong> the process of be<strong>in</strong>g answered.The Enlightenment pr<strong>in</strong>ciples, which <strong>in</strong>form the practices of the British Museum <strong>and</strong> those ofmany other ‘western’ museums <strong>and</strong> art galleries, also lie at the heart of the notion of WorldHeritage. Repatriation <strong>and</strong> restitution on a global scale are not really issues, however,particularly given the fact that it is the 137 member state parties to the Convention that ‘lookafter’ heritage, <strong>and</strong> not an ‘imag<strong>in</strong>ed’ (Anderson 1991) <strong>in</strong>ternational community. That said,as the follow<strong>in</strong>g case of Komodo National Park illustrates, the aim of preserv<strong>in</strong>g ‘heritage’ for‘mank<strong>in</strong>d’ or for an ‘elite world community’ often has the effect of remov<strong>in</strong>g control from“particular owners” or a “particular traditionally associated community” (Sullivan 2004: 52).17


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellIn the operationalisation of the Convention, national governments serve to mediate therelationship between the global <strong>and</strong> the local, creat<strong>in</strong>g ‘glocal’ (see Robertson 1995) forms ofheritage, management <strong>and</strong> public benefits. As a number of commentators observe, WorldHeritage list<strong>in</strong>g is expected to br<strong>in</strong>g benefits to the local stakeholders (see Harrison <strong>and</strong>Hitchcock 2005). World Heritage status is promoted as a ‘top br<strong>and</strong>’ <strong>in</strong> market<strong>in</strong>g terms, or isseen as a ‘unique sell<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t’ to attract tourists to an area. In addition to conferr<strong>in</strong>geconomic value through <strong>in</strong>creased tourism expenditure, list<strong>in</strong>g can often lead to ‘moreprotection’ <strong>and</strong> ‘more fund<strong>in</strong>g’ for threatened sites (see Buckley 2002; van der Aa et al. 2005:12-13). Furthermore, as van der Aa <strong>and</strong> others po<strong>in</strong>t out, for local people, World Heritagelist<strong>in</strong>g may be considered a “commendation for [their] successful preservation efforts” or theymay view their occupation of an <strong>in</strong>ternationally-recognised area as an “honour” (ibid: 12).Analys<strong>in</strong>g the relationship between heritage <strong>and</strong> tourism, Barbara Kirshenblatt-Gimblettdescribes heritage as a “value-added <strong>in</strong>dustry” (1998: 150). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Kirshenblatt-Gimblett, heritage organisations, such as the World Heritage Committee, “ensure that places<strong>and</strong> practices <strong>in</strong> danger of disappear<strong>in</strong>g because they are no longer occupied or function<strong>in</strong>gor valued will survive” (loc. cit.). They do so by add<strong>in</strong>g the values of “pastness, exhibition,difference, <strong>and</strong>, where possible, <strong>in</strong>digeneity” (loc. cit.). This reference to heritage protectionas a form of value-add<strong>in</strong>g alerts us to the existence of a different scale of values, other thanthe monetary one so often associated with heritage tourism <strong>and</strong> World Heritage ‘br<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g’(Buckley 2002).In the costs-benefit analysis of list<strong>in</strong>g, it is also apparent that World Heritage designation isregarded by some as an “unwelcome reward” (van der Aa et al. 2005: 18). While list<strong>in</strong>g mayattract tourism, many World Heritage properties are not adequately prepared to deal withtourism <strong>and</strong> associated economic development. For example, soon after the 1997 list<strong>in</strong>g ofthe ‘Old Town of Lijiang’ <strong>in</strong> Ch<strong>in</strong>a, “Lijiang was beleaguered by development” (Kugel 2006).As po<strong>in</strong>ted out by Jeff Morgan, the Executive Director of the <strong>Global</strong> Heritage Fund, the localauthorities “had no zon<strong>in</strong>g, no plann<strong>in</strong>g […] suddenly the first tourist hotels went <strong>in</strong> […] soonthere was so much build<strong>in</strong>g, ‘it’s not <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g anymore’” (cited <strong>in</strong> Kugel 2006). As SethKugel reports, the ‘Old Town of Lijiang’ is just one of a number of World Heritage-listedproperties to illustrate how tourism <strong>and</strong> development are “often left unchecked” post-list<strong>in</strong>g(Kugel 2006: 2). The National Geographic Society’s 2004 ‘Dest<strong>in</strong>ation Scorecard’ for 115 ofthe ‘world’s great places’, gives some <strong>in</strong>dication of the management challenges fac<strong>in</strong>g somany World Heritage sites. In this survey, more than a quarter of the lowest scor<strong>in</strong>g placeson the ‘Stewardship Index’ are World Heritage-listed properties (Tourtellot 2004: 66-67) 9 . Asthe example of Lijiang <strong>and</strong> so many other listed properties illustrates, World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>goften, paradoxically, threatens the very values it is meant to protect. In the case of Lijiang<strong>and</strong> other World Heritage sites over-run by tourism, loss of autonomy <strong>and</strong> the grow<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>fluence of outsiders are also important considerations <strong>in</strong> local opposition to World Heritagelist<strong>in</strong>g (see also van der Aa et al. 2005: 16). In the United States of America (USA), the issueof autonomy, expressed <strong>in</strong> terms of threats to sovereignty <strong>and</strong> related questions 10 about the<strong>in</strong>fluence of the United Nations, has also affected the application of the World HeritageConvention on a national level (see Williams 2005). While there are strong ‘anti-UnitedNations sentiments’ <strong>in</strong> the USA (Williams 2005: 135), <strong>in</strong> the case of many other World9 The World Heritage-listed properties, the Florida Everglades (USA), Angkor <strong>in</strong> Cambodia, VictoriaFalls <strong>in</strong> Zambia, the Acropolis (Greece), the Pyramids of Giza, Great Smoky Mounta<strong>in</strong>s (USA) <strong>and</strong>Venice <strong>in</strong> Italy, were among the twenty seven places awarded low scores on the Index. Evaluationof the ‘world’s best known places’ by over 200 specialists was based on six criteria perta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g tocultural, environmental <strong>and</strong> aesthetic <strong>in</strong>tegrity (Tourtellot 2004: 60).10 These are concerns, which still exist despite the World Heritage Convention’s commitment to fullyrespect the sovereignty of the states on whose territory respective sites are situated, as stated <strong>in</strong> itsArticle 6 (UNESCO 1972: 4). As such, World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of sites on their national territory is“without prejudice to national sovereignty or ownership” (UNESCO 2005).18


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListHeritage contexts, ‘outside <strong>in</strong>fluence’ is most apparent <strong>in</strong> the bureaucratic edifice <strong>and</strong>professional network built around <strong>and</strong> emanat<strong>in</strong>g from the Convention.Indeed, if there is an <strong>in</strong>ternational community it is manifest <strong>in</strong> the array of advis<strong>in</strong>g UNESCOscientists <strong>and</strong> other experts who, like the member parties, play an important role <strong>in</strong> shap<strong>in</strong>gthe contours of nature <strong>and</strong> culture at each site. In some cases, as Graeme Evans po<strong>in</strong>ts out,f<strong>in</strong>ancial aid for conservation at World Heritage sites is cont<strong>in</strong>gent upon the <strong>in</strong>put of ‘Westernexperts’ (2005: 44). As evident <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park <strong>and</strong> many other World Heritagesites, this <strong>in</strong>ternational class of experts “displace the paternalistic control exercised by local[government] agents” (Evans 2005: 45). In speak<strong>in</strong>g about the relationship between ‘theexpert <strong>and</strong> the local’ <strong>in</strong> the context of heritage protection, Sullivan observes that thelanguage used by the grow<strong>in</strong>g body of heritage professionals is not only <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly<strong>in</strong>accessible to most people, it also:[…] tends to represent them as passive recipients of heritage practice <strong>and</strong> aspeople to be manipulated or educated to appreciate <strong>and</strong> conserve heritagerather than be<strong>in</strong>g seen as its prime creators <strong>and</strong> owners (Sullivan 2004: 51).In the case of Komodo National Park, we can readily track the historical impact <strong>and</strong> widerang<strong>in</strong>geffects of this ‘<strong>in</strong>ternational community’ of heritage professionals <strong>and</strong> scientificexperts upon a remote isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the eastern reaches of the Indonesian archipelago.‘HERE THERE BE DRAGONS’ 11 – DISCOVERING DRAGONS ANDTHE CREATION OF MEDIA-GENIC MEGAFAUNAThe scientific ‘discovery’ of the world’s largest terrestrial reptile, the ‘Komodo dragon’(Varanus komodoensis), by P. A. Ouwens, the Curator of the Zoological Museum <strong>in</strong> Bogor <strong>in</strong>1912 (Auffenberg 1981; Ciofi 1999), set <strong>in</strong> motion a history of regional regulation, nationallegislation <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>ternational conservation measures aimed at protect<strong>in</strong>g the dragon <strong>and</strong> itshabitat, restricted to the isl<strong>and</strong>s of Komodo, Padar, R<strong>in</strong>ca, Gili Mota <strong>and</strong> Oewadi Sami <strong>in</strong> theKomodo archipelago, <strong>and</strong> on the western tip of Flores 12 . Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Walter Auffenberg, thefirst official decree prohibit<strong>in</strong>g the hunt<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> capture of the dragon was issued by theSultan of Bima <strong>in</strong> 1915, upon petition from the Netherl<strong>and</strong>s Indies Society for the Protectionof <strong>Nature</strong> (1981: 349). At this time, <strong>and</strong> perhaps for some centuries earlier (Needham 1986:53), Komodo <strong>and</strong> the surround<strong>in</strong>g isl<strong>and</strong>s were part of the sultanate of Bima, based on thenearby isl<strong>and</strong> of Sumbawa. The decree, while conf<strong>in</strong>ed to the boundaries of the sultanate,was <strong>in</strong> effect until 1924 when Komodo <strong>and</strong> the western part of Flores was placed under thejurisdiction of Timor <strong>and</strong> became the Self Government of Manggarai. In 1927 a neword<strong>in</strong>ance was approved by the Dutch appo<strong>in</strong>ted Resident of Timor mak<strong>in</strong>g it illegal to catch,hunt, take the sk<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> eggs, or disturb the nests of the Komodo dragon (Auffenberg 1981:349; Hitchcock 1993: 304-305). On the recommendations of two German scientific societies,the Netherl<strong>and</strong>s East Indies Government declared Komodo an official wilderness researcharea <strong>in</strong> 1928 13 . A further ord<strong>in</strong>ance was passed <strong>in</strong> 1930, when a f<strong>in</strong>e of 250 Flor<strong>in</strong>s was<strong>in</strong>troduced for the illegal hunt<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> capture of the lizard. In 1931, the central government <strong>in</strong>11 As Claire Ellis observes, early maps “were made out with a simple note – “Here be Dragons” –warn<strong>in</strong>g people of the isl<strong>and</strong>’s <strong>in</strong>hospitable nature” (1998: 19).12 While Auffenberg recorded Komodo lizards on the isl<strong>and</strong> of Padar <strong>in</strong> the period 1969-1972 (1981),the recent ‘25 Year Master Plan for Management, 2000-2025’ for Komodo National Park states thatthe dragons may have “gone locally ext<strong>in</strong>ct” on Padar (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000 Vol. 2: 21).13 Follow<strong>in</strong>g expeditions to Komodo, the two societies to petition the government at this time were theSenckenbergische Naturforschende Gesellschaft Frankfurt [The Senckenberg <strong>Nature</strong> ResearchSociety, based <strong>in</strong> Frankfurt] <strong>and</strong> the Frankfurter Vere<strong>in</strong> fur Geographie und Statistik [The FrankfurtSociety for Geography <strong>and</strong> Statistics] (Auffenberg 1981: 349).19


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellJakarta <strong>in</strong>troduced protective legislation, ‘Regulations for the Protection of Wild Animals’(Auffenberg 1981: 349), while <strong>in</strong> 1940 new hunt<strong>in</strong>g regulations for areas outside of Java wereenacted. The upshot of this legislation is that Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> was designated a ‘managedgame reserve’ (WCMC 1994).Concerned about the number of Komodo dragons killed <strong>and</strong> captured on various ‘scientificexpeditions’ or slaughtered for their sk<strong>in</strong>s dur<strong>in</strong>g the 1930s, a number of European scientistsapproached the government to establish further reserves to protect the dragon. Indeed, <strong>in</strong>1939 the Dutch Resident of Timor estimated that “several dozen to several hundred” dragonshad been shot on Komodo <strong>in</strong> the course of deer hunt<strong>in</strong>g expeditions (Auffenberg 1981: 350).More accurately, Auffenberg states that s<strong>in</strong>ce the mid 1920s more than 500 dragons havebeen removed from Komodo (Figure 5), with at least 80 of these collected by museums(1981: 350).Respond<strong>in</strong>g to the conservation concerns of scientists, <strong>in</strong> 1938 the Self Government ofManggarai declared the isl<strong>and</strong>s of R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> Padar ‘nature reserves’. As part of thedeclaration a warden’s position was established, but not actually filled until 1968 <strong>and</strong> then itonly commenced operat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> the reserved area <strong>in</strong> 1971 (Auffenberg 1981: 349). At thistime, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> keep<strong>in</strong>g with the ‘game reserve’ status of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>, the <strong>Nature</strong>Conservation <strong>and</strong> Wildlife Management Office <strong>in</strong> Bogor (on the isl<strong>and</strong> of Java) stillma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong>ed an annual harvest limit of five dragons, out of an estimated population of 5,000,though as Auffenberg po<strong>in</strong>ts out, this was exceeded on several occasions (1981: 350, 352).In 1970, a new ‘managed game reserve’, Way Wuul, was established <strong>in</strong> western Flores,while <strong>in</strong> 1977 Komodo was accepted as a ‘biosphere reserve’ under the UNESCO Man <strong>and</strong>the Biosphere Programme (WCMC 1994).The game <strong>and</strong> nature reserves on the isl<strong>and</strong>s of Komodo, R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> Padar, together with theisl<strong>and</strong> of Gili Mota, became part of Komodo National Park (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 36),established by M<strong>in</strong>isterial Decree <strong>in</strong> 1980. More than any other protective measure taken <strong>in</strong>the past, with the stroke of a pen the 1980 declaration transformed many of the everydaybehaviours <strong>and</strong> traditional practices of local people with<strong>in</strong> the new Park borders <strong>in</strong>to illegal orhighly regulated activities. This situation was exacerbated with the 1984 expansion of thePark’s boundaries to <strong>in</strong>clude the ‘games reserves’ of Way Wuul <strong>and</strong> Mburak <strong>in</strong> westernFlores, the protected forests of Mbelil<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Nggorang <strong>in</strong> the same region, <strong>and</strong> thesurround<strong>in</strong>g mar<strong>in</strong>e areas.Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the crim<strong>in</strong>alisation of many local activities that accompanied the 1980 <strong>and</strong>1984 declarations <strong>and</strong> extensions, Komodo National Park, like other national parks <strong>in</strong>Indonesia at this time, did not receive a solid legal st<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g until 1990, when newconservation laws were passed. Up until 1991, when the redeclaration process wascompleted, all Indonesian national parks owed their existence to a confus<strong>in</strong>g series of edicts,designations <strong>and</strong> decrees (<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g reversible m<strong>in</strong>isterial decrees) dat<strong>in</strong>g from Dutchcolonial times. In 1990 the Park was nom<strong>in</strong>ated by the Government of Indonesia <strong>and</strong>accepted for <strong>in</strong>scription on the World Heritage List <strong>in</strong> 1991 as a ‘natural’ property based uponits ‘superlative natural features’ (criteria iii) <strong>and</strong> as the ‘habitat of a threatened species’(criteria iv), the Komodo monitor. As <strong>in</strong>dicated <strong>in</strong> the orig<strong>in</strong>al nom<strong>in</strong>ation document, theIUCN technical evaluation report <strong>and</strong> subsequent list<strong>in</strong>g of the National Park, ‘nature’<strong>in</strong>cluded the Park’s ‘rugged’ l<strong>and</strong>scape (Figure 6), but was conf<strong>in</strong>ed to the endangered‘dragons’ (Figure 7), the only acknowledged endemic <strong>in</strong>habitants of this ‘dramatic space’.The current 25-year management plan for Komodo National Park, effective from 2000,proposes further extensions to the l<strong>and</strong>scape boundaries of the Park, to <strong>in</strong>clude the isl<strong>and</strong> ofGili Banta <strong>and</strong> further mar<strong>in</strong>e areas. It also recommends the establishment of ‘buffer zones’<strong>in</strong> the north-east <strong>and</strong> south-west sections of the Park (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 36). Theproposed extension will <strong>in</strong>crease the size of the Park from 1,817 square kilometres to 2,32120


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listsquare kilometres (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 36). The proposed extensions are, <strong>in</strong> part,driven by the IUCN evaluation of the orig<strong>in</strong>al nom<strong>in</strong>ation by the Government of Indonesia,which stated that with “the <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g tourism <strong>and</strong> the s<strong>in</strong>gular focus on the Komododragons” there is a need to “broaden the <strong>in</strong>terest of visitors to other natural attractions(particularly the mar<strong>in</strong>e environment)” (IUCN 1991: 27). Act<strong>in</strong>g upon the IUCNrecommendations, <strong>in</strong> 1995 a ‘rapid ecological assessment’ was undertaken by The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy (TNC). This assessment concluded that ‘limited eco-tourism <strong>and</strong> research’ arethe “only true susta<strong>in</strong>able uses” of the terrestrial portions of the Park (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000,Vol. 1: 36). As such, the assessment recommended an extension of the Park’s borders to<strong>in</strong>clude mar<strong>in</strong>e areas with high biodiversity values <strong>and</strong> “high aesthetic values” (loc. cit.).Up until the mid 1990s, the “s<strong>in</strong>gular focus of the [P]ark”, <strong>and</strong> that of the previous regulations<strong>and</strong> decrees, was on the “very impressive <strong>and</strong> remarkable animal – Varanus komodoensis”(IUCN 1991: 27). As far as the IUCN were concerned, the challenge fac<strong>in</strong>g the Park <strong>in</strong> thefuture was “to determ<strong>in</strong>e its [the Komodo dragon] particular importance to science <strong>and</strong> toconservation <strong>in</strong> the global context of other isl<strong>and</strong>s” (loc. cit.). As these comments suggests,up until this time the value of the Komodo dragon to the ‘<strong>in</strong>ternational community’ <strong>and</strong> to thegeneral public had largely been that of a scientific curiosity. Through the popularisation ofscientific expeditions to the isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the pages of National Geographic (Burden 1927a;Broughton 1936), various travel accounts (e.g. Schill<strong>in</strong>g 1957; Attenborough 1959), <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tourist guidebooks (Dalton 1978), the ‘dragons’ have been transformed from evolutionaryoddities <strong>in</strong>to ‘media-genic megafauna’ (Freeman <strong>and</strong> Kreuter 1994). In the words of theIUCN assessors, Komodo dragons are “dramatic or symbolic life forms” (1990: 28). In thefollow<strong>in</strong>g pages I explore how the World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of Komodo National Park set <strong>in</strong>motion a reevaluation <strong>and</strong> representation of this dragon-focused view of nature. As I argue,the ‘scientific’ redef<strong>in</strong>ition of ‘nature’ <strong>in</strong> terms of current ideas about biodiversity <strong>and</strong> ‘balance’has serious social <strong>and</strong> cultural implications for the approximately 3,267 <strong>in</strong>dividuals liv<strong>in</strong>gwith<strong>in</strong> the Park <strong>and</strong> for a further 16,816 people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> villages directly surround<strong>in</strong>g the Park(PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 5).CULTURE WARS, PART IIn his account of the American Museum of Natural History scientific expedition to Komodo<strong>and</strong> Padar Isl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> 1926, the leader of the expedition, W. Douglas Burden, describes theforty residents of the village of Komodo as ‘convicts’ (Figure 8). He goes on to characterisethe villagers as “a degenerate lot of diseased people, that have reached such a degradedstate that they don’t seem capable of curiosity” (1927b: 103). In contrast, Burden valorisesthe “wilderness of romantic Komodo” (Figure 9) <strong>and</strong> concludes, “Komodo is a place ‘whereevery prospect pleases, <strong>and</strong> only man is vile’” (1927b: 103). Burden’s depiction of theKomodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers arguably represents the first shot fired <strong>in</strong> the twentieth century <strong>in</strong> theensu<strong>in</strong>g ‘culture wars’ aimed at vilify<strong>in</strong>g the local population. As I discuss later <strong>in</strong> thischapter, Burden’s dist<strong>in</strong>ction between a ‘vile’ humanity <strong>and</strong> the ‘beautiful scenes’ afforded bynature on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> is a trope consistently reproduced <strong>in</strong> the history of this region as aprotected area.While Burden believed that the arrival of his yacht was a historic first for the <strong>in</strong>habitants of theisl<strong>and</strong>, accord<strong>in</strong>g to Auffenberg there were at least four previous scientific expeditions to theisl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the period of 1910-1926 (1981: 363). As stated <strong>in</strong> the title of his book, Burden’saccount conjures up the idea of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> as a ‘lost world’. Yet, other accounts <strong>in</strong>dicatethat Komodo, <strong>and</strong> the neighbour<strong>in</strong>g isl<strong>and</strong>s of Sumbawa <strong>and</strong> Sumba, were historically caughtup <strong>in</strong> regional geo-politics, <strong>and</strong> from the 1600s were very much <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the mach<strong>in</strong>ationsof Dutch colonisation <strong>in</strong> this part of eastern Indonesia.In an article based primarily upon the l<strong>in</strong>guistic work of the Dutch missionary Father JilisVerheijen on the ‘people <strong>and</strong> language’ of Komodo (1982), the anthropologist, Rodney21


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellNeedham, provides a deeper view of history than the scientific accounts of ‘dragons’ dat<strong>in</strong>gfrom 1912. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Needham, traders from southern Sulawesi had long visited theisl<strong>and</strong> of Sumbawa <strong>and</strong> the surround<strong>in</strong>g region (1986: 53). Indeed, archaeological f<strong>in</strong>ds ofco<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> pottery at nearby Warloka <strong>in</strong> western Flores po<strong>in</strong>t to <strong>in</strong>ter-isl<strong>and</strong> trade <strong>in</strong> the regiondat<strong>in</strong>g back to at least the eleventh century (ibid: 52).Accord<strong>in</strong>g to the historian Leonard Andaya, around 1530 the Makassar-based state of Gowastarted to exp<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> conquer a number of neighbour<strong>in</strong>g polities. Between 1618 <strong>and</strong> 1623the state of Gowa absorbed the k<strong>in</strong>gdoms of western Sumbawa, <strong>and</strong> by 1633 had conqueredthe Sultanate of Bima <strong>in</strong> eastern Sumbawa (Needham 1986). The expansionist <strong>and</strong>mercantile aspirations of Gowa to become the major trad<strong>in</strong>g power <strong>in</strong> eastern Indonesia werecounteracted by the Dutch <strong>and</strong> their Bug<strong>in</strong>ese ally, Pr<strong>in</strong>ce Arung Palakka. As this commentsuggests, the Dutch, <strong>and</strong> the other Europeans <strong>in</strong>terested <strong>in</strong> the Indonesian archipelago atthis time, represented powerful allies who could be utilised by rival <strong>in</strong>digenous rulers <strong>in</strong> theirefforts to secure greater control over people <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong>. This was a tactic that was usedthroughout the archipelago for a number of centuries, as warr<strong>in</strong>g communities forgedalliances with, <strong>and</strong> enlisted the assistance of, the Europeans <strong>in</strong> their efforts to overcome theirrivals. It is clear that the Europeans often encouraged political conflict <strong>and</strong> social divisionsamong the local population so as to divert local attempts of mass rebellion or suppressunified resistance to their presence.The defeat of Gowa <strong>in</strong> 1669 <strong>and</strong> associated reprisals throughout southern Sulawesi forcedmany Makassarese, as well as Bugis people, to flee the region <strong>and</strong> resettle on other isl<strong>and</strong>s,<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the isl<strong>and</strong> of Sumbawa. The decl<strong>in</strong>e of Gowa’s status as a regional power enabledthe rise of other local polities, notably the Sultanate of Bima. By 1662, the Sultan of Bimahad claimed the isl<strong>and</strong> of Sumba aga<strong>in</strong>st the Dutch. Historical accounts suggest that by the1840s, <strong>and</strong> perhaps even earlier, the isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodo was also <strong>in</strong>cluded with<strong>in</strong> the realm ofBimanese rule (Needham 1986: 53). As mentioned <strong>in</strong> the previous section, the Sultan ofBima cont<strong>in</strong>ued to rule over Komodo until the 1920s.The historical record for eastern Indonesia suggests that rivalry <strong>and</strong> hostility between localpolities was both widespread <strong>and</strong> commonplace. As Susan McK<strong>in</strong>non concludes,“<strong>in</strong>tervillage warfare was a persistent fact of life” (1991: 7). A number of historians draw ourattention to the fact that the acquisition of slaves was a significant driv<strong>in</strong>g force, <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>lyone of the outcomes, of these conflicts. As Andaya remarks:The slave trade <strong>in</strong> the east was an old one, consist<strong>in</strong>g ma<strong>in</strong>ly of those seized <strong>in</strong>raids on enemy villages be<strong>in</strong>g made to labour <strong>in</strong> the victor’s own village, withsome be<strong>in</strong>g sold to foreign traders (1991: 83).Slaves were one of the pr<strong>in</strong>cipal trade items <strong>in</strong> local <strong>and</strong> more regionally based exchangenetworks. The trade <strong>in</strong> slaves, which also <strong>in</strong>volved the Bugis <strong>and</strong> the Ch<strong>in</strong>ese <strong>in</strong> addition toa network of local operators, <strong>in</strong>creased dramatically with the arrival of the Europeans, mostnotably the Dutch, who required slaves to work on their plantations throughout thearchipelago. There is strong evidence to suggest that the dem<strong>and</strong> for slaves created by theDutch exacerbated the <strong>in</strong>cidence of <strong>in</strong>ter-village warfare <strong>in</strong> the region (Andaya 1993;Needham 1983). Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, Dutch attempts to capitalise on <strong>and</strong> control the trade through apermit system placed greater pressure on the populations of more remote areas, whorepresented easier targets for those <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the slave trade, removed as these areaswere from more direct Dutch <strong>in</strong>fluence (see Andaya 1991).Indeed, Verheijen reports that <strong>in</strong> a local “legend of the foundation of the village of Komodo”(1982: 47, 49), the found<strong>in</strong>g villagers are said to have been attacked by ‘pirates’ from theisl<strong>and</strong> of Butung <strong>in</strong> south-eastern Sulawesi. Among the earliest historical sources referr<strong>in</strong>g tothe population of Komodo are also references to ‘slave traders’ attack<strong>in</strong>g the local22


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listcommunity, so that by 1847 the isl<strong>and</strong>ers were forced to flee the isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> seek refuge <strong>in</strong>Bima (Verheijen 1982). Needham suggests that these refugees possibly lived <strong>in</strong> Bima for“some decades” (1986: 65). At the same time, there are reports of ‘pirates’ from the KomodoStrait attack<strong>in</strong>g villages on the nearby coast of Sumba <strong>and</strong> captur<strong>in</strong>g people as slaves(Needham 1986: 53). While Needham states that <strong>in</strong> 1855 Komodo was reported to be“un<strong>in</strong>habited” (loc. cit.) as a result of ‘pirate’ attacks (see also Zoll<strong>in</strong>ger 1856: 243), he alsosuggests that the harbour on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>, strategically located half-way between Flores<strong>and</strong> Sumbawa, would have been regularly used by slave traders from Sumba <strong>and</strong> Endeh(loc. cit.). It is apparent that for some of the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers the move to Bima was atemporary measure, <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>ly by the 1920s there are <strong>in</strong>dications of people once aga<strong>in</strong>liv<strong>in</strong>g on the isl<strong>and</strong> (see Burden 1927b: 103).The historical record <strong>in</strong>dicates that dur<strong>in</strong>g the rule of the Sultan of Bima the isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodowas used as a ‘place of exile’ for political recalcitrants <strong>and</strong> crim<strong>in</strong>als (Needham 1986: 53). Ina similar ve<strong>in</strong>, Verheijen suggests that the isl<strong>and</strong> may have been a settlement for ‘slaves <strong>and</strong>debtors’, although as Needham po<strong>in</strong>ts out, there is no record that these “outsiders rema<strong>in</strong>edon the isl<strong>and</strong> after their period of banishment” (loc. cit.). It is these latter accounts of Komodothat obviously <strong>in</strong>formed Burden’s depiction of the people of Komodo as ‘convicts’.While the historical record pa<strong>in</strong>ts a picture of a dynamic <strong>and</strong> chang<strong>in</strong>g political environment,one characterised by the rise <strong>and</strong> fall of local sovereignties <strong>and</strong> the <strong>in</strong>ter-isl<strong>and</strong> movement ofpolitical refugees, immigrants, pirates <strong>and</strong> slave traders, the Dutch ethnographer Verheijenspeaks of a dist<strong>in</strong>ctive Komodo people with an <strong>in</strong>dependent language. As discussed <strong>in</strong> thefollow<strong>in</strong>g sections, until the publication of Verheijen’s monograph <strong>in</strong> 1982 14 it was popularlybelieved that the entire population of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> orig<strong>in</strong>ated from elsewhere or were thedescendants of ‘convicts’, while the language spoken on the isl<strong>and</strong> was commonly seen as a“mixture of other tongues” (Needham 1986: 54) 15 . Verheijen’s work (<strong>and</strong> that of WalterAuffenberg) is doubly significant <strong>in</strong> that it provides us with a view of social life on the isl<strong>and</strong>immediately prior to the establishment of Komodo National Park. As the anthropologistGregory Forth comments, Verheijen’s monograph is a “most timely <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>valuablecontribution” (1983: 57) at a po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> history when both the language <strong>and</strong> the people ofKomodo are under threat from conservation measures <strong>in</strong>tended “to protect the isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> atleast some of its <strong>in</strong>habitants” (1983: 58).THE ‘DISCOVERY’ OF THE ATA MODOVerheijen alludes to a history of human occupation of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> spann<strong>in</strong>g some 2,000years (1982: 256). This latter po<strong>in</strong>t is confirmed by Walter Auffenberg, who, <strong>in</strong> his discussionof <strong>in</strong>teractions between humans <strong>and</strong> Komodo monitors, speaks of the “earlier, <strong>in</strong>digenousNeolithic <strong>in</strong>habitants of Komodo” <strong>and</strong> their burial practices to ward off <strong>in</strong>terference of thecorpse by the lizards (1981: 315). Auffenberg’s observations are based upon the prelim<strong>in</strong>aryresults of archaeological excavations on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> undertaken <strong>in</strong> the late 1960s by AdiSukadani of Airlangga University, Surabaya (see Auffenberg 1981: 350, fn 3; Blower et al.1977).14 As Forth po<strong>in</strong>ts out, Verhiejen’s 260 page monograph is a major achievement given that Verheijenwas only able to conduct research on Komodo “for no more than a few weeks <strong>in</strong> 1977 <strong>and</strong> 1982”(1983: 57).15 Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the publication of Verheijen’s book <strong>in</strong> 1982, <strong>in</strong> the 1983 publication, L<strong>in</strong>guistic Atlasof the Pacific Area, Komodo is one of the few isl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> Indonesia identified as an ‘un<strong>in</strong>habited area’(Wurm <strong>and</strong> Hattori 1983: Vol. 2: 40).23


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellPresent<strong>in</strong>g a ‘Komodo narrative of the establishment of the village ‘Modo’, Verheijenidentifies the orig<strong>in</strong>al occupiers of the isl<strong>and</strong> as the ‘Ata Modo’ or the ‘people of Komodo’ 16 .The isl<strong>and</strong> itself is known as ‘Tana Modo’ by local residents (Verheijen 1982: 2). Accord<strong>in</strong>gto this narrative, some time after the Ata Modo founded the village <strong>in</strong> the distant past, peoplefrom Sumba, Bima (Sumbawa), Manggarai, Ambon, Kapu <strong>in</strong> western Manggarai, Sapé(Sumbawa), Wélak (western Flores) <strong>and</strong> southern Sulawesi (Bugis) also came to live <strong>in</strong> thevillage of Modo (see Needham 1986: 54). These early visitors to Komodo were <strong>in</strong>vited tostay by the Ata Modo <strong>and</strong> were granted usufruct rights <strong>in</strong> designated areas of l<strong>and</strong> on theisl<strong>and</strong>. Gregory Forth expla<strong>in</strong>s how the people from Sumba acquired l<strong>and</strong> rights:[…] the first Sumbanese man to l<strong>and</strong> on Komodo was a ‘medic<strong>in</strong>e man’ whohelped a woman <strong>in</strong> delivery, as a result of which both she <strong>and</strong> her childsurvived the birth. Because of this, the Sumbanese were <strong>in</strong>vited to stay onKomodo, <strong>and</strong> a part of the isl<strong>and</strong>, the region called Wau, was given to him(Forth 1988: 52).As Forth comments, before the arrival of the Sumbanese “the orig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>habitants weresupposed to have been unfamiliar with the normal method of delivery” (1988: 52), a themealso encountered <strong>in</strong> other areas of eastern Indonesia. On the subject of birth <strong>and</strong> orig<strong>in</strong>s, theAta Modo believe that they <strong>and</strong> the Komodo dragon are descended from the same ancestors(Ellis 1998: 74-75). In the orig<strong>in</strong> narrative for the Ata Modo clan group, the ‘spirit woman’,San Naga (also referred to <strong>in</strong> some material as the ‘Dragon Pr<strong>in</strong>cess’ or ‘Putri Naga’) marriedan Ata Modo man named Umpu 17 Najo <strong>and</strong> they produced tw<strong>in</strong>s. The “first baby was aKomodo dragon [a female named Sabayi or Ora], while the second was a human [the malechild Si Gerong]” (Ellis 1998: 75; Erdmann 2004: 43). As discussed <strong>in</strong> later sections, thisnarrative takes on a broader political significance with<strong>in</strong> the context of current managementobjectives for Komodo National Park.Verheijen identifies the language spoken by the Ata Modo as ‘Wana Modo’ (1982: 2). In thislanguage, the Komodo dragon is referred to as ‘ora’ (Verheijen 1982: 115) 18 . Accord<strong>in</strong>g toVerheijen’s detailed l<strong>in</strong>guistic analysis, Wana Modo is a dist<strong>in</strong>ct language with orig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>dependent characteristics (see Needham 1986: 54). Reflect<strong>in</strong>g Komodo’s history ofsettlement, migration <strong>and</strong> immigration, the orig<strong>in</strong>al language of Komodo (also spoken on thenearby isl<strong>and</strong> of R<strong>in</strong>ca) <strong>in</strong>corporates vocabulary from a number of other languages, primarilythose from the Bimanese <strong>and</strong> Manggarai language groups, as well as Sumbanese, Malay /Indonesian, Bug<strong>in</strong>ese, Bajo <strong>and</strong>/or Makasarese terms (Needham 1986: 56; Forth 1988: 52).Of these languages, Verheijen concludes that the language of Komodo has the greatestl<strong>in</strong>guistic aff<strong>in</strong>ity with Manggarai, spoken <strong>in</strong> western Flores (Verheijen 1982: 40) 19 .While <strong>in</strong> 1926 Burden speaks of the population of the village of Komodo as consist<strong>in</strong>g of“about forty” <strong>in</strong>dividuals (1927b: 103), Verheijen states that <strong>in</strong> 1930 a ‘semi-official census’stated that there were 143 people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> the village (1982: 2). In 1977, when Verheijenvisited the isl<strong>and</strong>, the population numbered 505 <strong>in</strong>dividuals (Needham 1986: 54). At the time16 In my <strong>in</strong>terviews with the village head of Kampung Komodo <strong>in</strong> October 2005, the orig<strong>in</strong>al Ata Modooccupants are described as hav<strong>in</strong>g ‘long ears’ <strong>and</strong> be<strong>in</strong>g ‘short’ <strong>in</strong> stature.17 In the Komodo language, umpu is the k<strong>in</strong> term for all males <strong>in</strong> the second ascend<strong>in</strong>g generation(Verheijen 1982).18 As <strong>in</strong>dicated <strong>in</strong> Verheijen’s wordlist, the term ‘ora’ is cognate with the terms used <strong>in</strong> a number ofnearby Austronesian languages, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Manggarai (‘hora’), Kambera (‘lawora’), Rote (‘nggora’),<strong>and</strong> Ngadha (‘ghora’) (1982: 115).19 In his review of Verheijen’s monograph, Forth states that on “purely lexical grounds … Komodo[language] is closer to eastern Sumbanese than is that language to either Manggarai or Bimanese”(1983: 58).24


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listof Verheijen’s research the village of Modo (aka Komodo village) was comprised of 69houses, the nearby settlement of Nggaro had seven houses <strong>and</strong> a further four houses wereestablished at Liang (also known as ‘Kampung Kechil’ <strong>in</strong> Auffenberg’s study), later tobecome the official site of the National Park’s ranger station <strong>and</strong> tourist facilities. Auffenberg<strong>in</strong>dicates that, <strong>in</strong> the period 1969-1971, there were also settlements at Lawi <strong>and</strong> Sabita(Kampung Lawi <strong>and</strong> Kampung Sabita, aka Bitaq <strong>in</strong> Wana Modo) (1981: 7) 20 . While notmentioned by Verheijen <strong>in</strong> his study of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>, two villages, R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> Kerora, arelocated on the isl<strong>and</strong> of R<strong>in</strong>ca, <strong>and</strong> another village, Papagaran, is situated on the isl<strong>and</strong> ofthe same name (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 13) 21 . Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Ellis, Kampung R<strong>in</strong>ca was“established after Kampung Komodo, but still well before the gazett<strong>in</strong>g of the [P]ark” (1998:78). Ellis states that <strong>in</strong> 1930, 250 people lived <strong>in</strong> Kampung R<strong>in</strong>ca, while <strong>in</strong> the late 1990sthere were about 700 residents (loc. cit.).Of the eighty-five families compris<strong>in</strong>g the population of the three settlements identified byVerheijen on Komodo, forty were orig<strong>in</strong>ally from villages <strong>in</strong> the Manggarai region of westernFlores, twenty-five were from Bima <strong>and</strong> Sapé <strong>in</strong> eastern Sumbawa, six were from Sumba<strong>and</strong> the rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g fourteen families orig<strong>in</strong>ated from other places with<strong>in</strong> eastern Indonesia(Needham 1986: 54-55). Of these eighty-five families, eight ‘family heads’ had immigrated toKomodo Isl<strong>and</strong> s<strong>in</strong>ce the end of the Second World War (loc. cit.). While Verheijen’sdiscussion of ‘immigrant families’ may give the impression that there were no Ata Modopeople liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> the village of Komodo <strong>in</strong> 1977, Needham <strong>in</strong>dicates that some of these‘immigrants’ married local Komodo people or have Ata Modo relatives. In <strong>in</strong>terviews Iconducted <strong>in</strong> October 2005, some of the residents of Kampung Komodo identifiedthemselves as the descendants of the orig<strong>in</strong>al union between an Ata Modo woman <strong>and</strong> thefirst Sumbanese man to arrive on the isl<strong>and</strong>. A 1987 report by the Indonesian anthropologistI Gusti Ngurah Bagus identifies 18.4% of people liv<strong>in</strong>g with<strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park as‘Indigenous’, with Bajo <strong>and</strong> Bugis people respectively compris<strong>in</strong>g 33.3% <strong>and</strong> 27.6% of thetotal population (Bagus 1987: 175). As discussed <strong>in</strong> the next sections, the issue of<strong>in</strong>digeneity lies at the heart of management perceptions of people <strong>and</strong> culture with<strong>in</strong> thePark.Verheijen himself speaks of a ‘Komodo clan’ <strong>and</strong> dist<strong>in</strong>guishes this group from the “found<strong>in</strong>gclans from Sumba”, Wélaq (western Flores), Ambong (Ambon) <strong>and</strong> Kapu (western Flores)(1982: 4). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Ellis, one of the other found<strong>in</strong>g clans on the isl<strong>and</strong> is comprised ofpeople from Sapé. These people were not granted rights <strong>in</strong> l<strong>and</strong> by the Ata Modo but<strong>in</strong>stead “received the rights to the gebang palm trees, from which a food staple similar tosago is made” (1998: 73-74). As <strong>in</strong>dicated on a detailed map of Komodo appended toVerheijen’s monograph (Map 2), each of these five clans is associated with a circumscribedterritory. The territory of the Komodo clan is the most extensive <strong>and</strong> occupies the westernhalf of the isl<strong>and</strong>, while the l<strong>and</strong>s of the four other clans are located <strong>in</strong> the south-eastern(Sumba clan), north-eastern (Ambong <strong>and</strong> Kapu clans) <strong>and</strong> central eastern (Wélaq clan)sections of the isl<strong>and</strong>. Interest<strong>in</strong>gly, the village of Komodo is located <strong>in</strong> the territory identifiedas that of the Wélaq clan, which claims the smallest territory of all the clan groups on theisl<strong>and</strong>.20 In <strong>in</strong>terviews I conducted <strong>in</strong> October 2005, residents of Kampung Komodo also stated thatpreviously there was also a small settlement <strong>and</strong> gardens at Gunung Ara (<strong>in</strong> the Komodo languageNtodoh Puah) <strong>and</strong> Tanjung Kun<strong>in</strong>g (Ntodoh Dato).21 The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy ‘Natural History Guide to Komodo National Park’ states that the village ofKerora was established <strong>in</strong> 1955 by “immigrants from [nearby] Warloka village” <strong>in</strong> western Flores,while Papagaran is said to previously have been a “temporary settlement for fishermen” (Erdmann2004: 13). Prior to 1998, when the borders of the national park were extended, the village ofPapagaran was situated outside of the park (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 55).25


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellFurthermore, Komodo looks back onto well over two centuries of cont<strong>in</strong>uous Bimanese<strong>in</strong>fluence, an <strong>in</strong>fluence that has resulted <strong>in</strong> the conversion of the isl<strong>and</strong>ers to Islam(Needham 1986: 64). While Kampung Komodo is identified as a ‘Muslim village’, as ClaireEllis po<strong>in</strong>ts out, “like many ethnic groups with<strong>in</strong> Indonesia, the descendants of the Ata Modohave reta<strong>in</strong>ed their ancient beliefs” (1998: 74). In his 1991 report on ‘Conservation of theKomodo Dragon <strong>and</strong> Forest Management’, Rafael Karjon observes that the people ofKampung Komodo believe <strong>in</strong> three ‘supernatural forces’:Ina 22 Kama, who protects the people <strong>and</strong> the whole isl<strong>and</strong>; Ina Babu, whoprotects the Komodo dragon <strong>and</strong> its tw<strong>in</strong> [sibl<strong>in</strong>g], the Ata Modo; <strong>and</strong> InaHadija, who protects the water sources <strong>and</strong> the whole community (cited <strong>in</strong> Ellis1998: 75-75).Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Ellis, “rituals <strong>and</strong> offer<strong>in</strong>gs are made to these three [be<strong>in</strong>gs] to ensure thatharmony cont<strong>in</strong>ues” (1998: 75).In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the two thous<strong>and</strong> or so year occupation history of the isl<strong>and</strong>, Verheijen’s map<strong>in</strong>dicates a number of former settlements (kil<strong>in</strong>g) <strong>and</strong> a multitude of named garden <strong>and</strong>fish<strong>in</strong>g areas on <strong>and</strong> around the isl<strong>and</strong>. In addition to these sites, Verheijen identifies gravesites (boa) <strong>and</strong> at least six ‘sacred’ places (mboho). Contrary to the official view expressed<strong>in</strong> later management plans <strong>and</strong> eco-tourism strategies that water is ‘scarce’ on the isl<strong>and</strong>(see Hitchcock 1993: 306), Verheijen identifies 32 named water sources (banu) (eitherspr<strong>in</strong>gs or pools of water) on the isl<strong>and</strong>, as well as 25 named water courses (walu). Coveredwith hundreds of named locations <strong>and</strong> areas, whether sacred places, former settlements,garden areas, fish<strong>in</strong>g locations, spr<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> wells, named geographic features (such asrivers, mounta<strong>in</strong>s, valleys, bays, isl<strong>and</strong>s, <strong>and</strong> po<strong>in</strong>ts), as well as clan territories, Verheijen’smap clearly <strong>in</strong>dicates that Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> is far from the barren l<strong>and</strong>scape commonlydepicted <strong>in</strong> tourist guides <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> National Park documents.As Verheijen’s map <strong>and</strong> monograph <strong>in</strong>dicate, the “superlative natural features” of the isl<strong>and</strong>,consist<strong>in</strong>g of “rugged hillsides of dry savanna”, “pockets of thorny green vegetation” (IUCN1991: 23) <strong>and</strong> “high altitude monsoon forests” are very much the “comb<strong>in</strong>ed works of nature<strong>and</strong> of man” (UNESCO 2005a: 83). As Blower et al. observe, large areas of fire climaxgrassl<strong>and</strong>s are “probably due to deliberate burn<strong>in</strong>g for hunt<strong>in</strong>g purposes” (Blower et al. 1977:25). Indeed, Auffenberg states that repeated burn<strong>in</strong>g is one of the most extensive habitatmodification practices on the isl<strong>and</strong> (1981: 316). Verheijen gives some idea of how theKomodo Isl<strong>and</strong>er’s traditional way of life is not only well adapted to local conditions, but isalso <strong>in</strong>strumental <strong>in</strong> produc<strong>in</strong>g these conditions (see also Hitchcock 1993: 308).Prior to the establishment of the National Park, the subsistence <strong>and</strong> cash economy of theKomodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers consisted of some cultivation (ma<strong>in</strong>ly bananas, maize, cassava <strong>and</strong> sweetpotato), animal husb<strong>and</strong>ry (chickens <strong>and</strong> goats), the collection of woodl<strong>and</strong> products for sale<strong>and</strong> local use (notably tamar<strong>in</strong>d <strong>and</strong> edible nests of swiftlets, <strong>and</strong> firewood), hunt<strong>in</strong>g(primarily deer for its meat <strong>and</strong> hides), the collection of mar<strong>in</strong>e products (both sea-grass <strong>and</strong>beche-de-mer products are exported) <strong>and</strong> fish<strong>in</strong>g. This latter activity, us<strong>in</strong>g cast nets, scoopnets, h<strong>and</strong>l<strong>in</strong>es, traps, outrigger canoes, <strong>and</strong> fish<strong>in</strong>g platforms (<strong>in</strong> Indonesian bagan),provides the villagers with their ma<strong>in</strong> source of prote<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>in</strong>volves the “whole malepopulation of Komodo” (Verheijen 1982: 5-13; Hitchcock 1993: 309). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Verheijen,sago (mbutaq) obta<strong>in</strong>ed from the sowang or gebang palm (Corypha utan) constitutes thestaple food source for the isl<strong>and</strong>ers. Verheijen identifies extensive groves of sowang (<strong>in</strong> theKomodo language) at eight different localities around the isl<strong>and</strong> (1982: 10). Sago meal22 In the Komodo language, <strong>in</strong>a is the k<strong>in</strong> term applied to mother, mother’s sister <strong>and</strong> father’s brother’swife (Needham 1986: 60).26


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage List(kuwang) was also obta<strong>in</strong>ed by the villagers from the ‘p<strong>in</strong>ang’ palm (Arenga p<strong>in</strong>nata) <strong>and</strong> aspecies of cycad (loc. cit.). Local people also tapped the lontar palm (Borassus flabellifer) toproduce palm juice <strong>and</strong> distilled palm spirit.In terms of the local <strong>and</strong> regional economy, it appears that there was some attempt <strong>in</strong> the1920s to commercialise the sk<strong>in</strong> of the Komodo monitor. Auffenberg states that 100 Komodomonitors were shot on the isl<strong>and</strong> of R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> a similar number on Flores <strong>in</strong> 1926, while afurther 65 lizards were also shot for their sk<strong>in</strong>s at about the same time (1981: 315) 23 .Accord<strong>in</strong>g to sources cited by Auffenberg, Komodo monitors were also obta<strong>in</strong>ed by Ch<strong>in</strong>esemerchants because of the alleged medic<strong>in</strong>al properties of their tail fat (loc. cit.). Auffenberg’s<strong>and</strong> Hitchcock’s material identifies outsiders, notably Ch<strong>in</strong>ese hunters <strong>and</strong> traders, as thegroups <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the commercial hunt<strong>in</strong>g of the monitors <strong>in</strong> the 1920s. In addition to thesebeliefs about the medic<strong>in</strong>al powers of dragon products, there is some suggestion that the“dragon mythology of the Far East was <strong>in</strong>spired by traveller’s accounts of the giant lizard”(Hitchcock 1993: 305). As previously stated, the people of Komodo believe that “the dragonsare the isl<strong>and</strong>er’s sibl<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> that, if one of these animals is <strong>in</strong>jured, then its relatives, whohave taken the form of human be<strong>in</strong>gs, will also become ill” (Hitchcock [cit<strong>in</strong>g Bagus 1987]1993: 305) 24 . In this respect, Ellis reports that:The Ata Modo believe that if they do not look after their tw<strong>in</strong> brother they willbr<strong>in</strong>g danger to themselves. Hence, <strong>in</strong> the past, after every hunt or fish catch aportion of meat was left for the Komodo (1998: 75-76).While Hitchcock suggests that these beliefs expla<strong>in</strong> why the dragons were “never hunted bythe isl<strong>and</strong>ers” (1993: 308), Auffenberg states that <strong>in</strong> the ‘Lessa Sunda Isl<strong>and</strong>s’, largely <strong>in</strong>response to attacks on livestock, Komodo monitors are “hunted with dogs <strong>and</strong> speared,caught <strong>in</strong> baited snares <strong>and</strong> traps, <strong>and</strong> killed by poison<strong>in</strong>g carrion with <strong>in</strong>secticides” (1981:316). However, Auffenberg’s examples of local people hunt<strong>in</strong>g Komodo monitors appear tobe conf<strong>in</strong>ed to western Flores.The cultural beliefs of the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers regard<strong>in</strong>g the Komodo monitor, the perceivedimpact of local people upon the natural habitat <strong>and</strong> viability of the dragon population,together with questions about the orig<strong>in</strong>s of the isl<strong>and</strong>ers, lie at the heart of recent scientificattempts to redef<strong>in</strong>e nature <strong>and</strong> bureaucratic efforts to manage culture with<strong>in</strong> the context ofthe National Park.‘NEW NATURE’In 1977, as part of the preparations for the 1980 establishment of Komodo National Park, amanagement plan was drawn up by a “mult<strong>in</strong>ational team of experts under the auspices ofthe United Nations” (Hitchcock 1993: 310). The authors of the plan were scientists <strong>in</strong>terested<strong>in</strong> the zoology <strong>and</strong> botany of Komodo. This plan, for the period 1978-1982, was the first of aseries of management plans produced for the Park (see PHPA 1988; TNK 1995; PHKA <strong>and</strong>TNC 2000). With conservation of the Komodo monitor as its primary focus, the <strong>in</strong>itial planrecommended that the Park area be split <strong>in</strong>to a series of zones. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to the 1977 Plan,on the isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodo the area around Kampung Komodo <strong>and</strong> the Park adm<strong>in</strong>istrative <strong>and</strong>23 As Auffenberg po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the “large <strong>and</strong> numerous osteoderms <strong>in</strong> the sk<strong>in</strong>” (1981: 315) of thedragons prevented their commercialisation.24 Hitchcock also reports that the “Bimanese claim that the giant lizards used to live <strong>in</strong> Sumbawa untilthey were driven out by a local folk hero known as La Hami” (1993: 305), while Auffenbergcomments that <strong>in</strong> Manggarai Prov<strong>in</strong>ce “I heard one story that expla<strong>in</strong>ed that many years ago theoras orig<strong>in</strong>ally moved to Komodo through a long tunnel that connects the two isl<strong>and</strong>s under thesurface of the sea” (1981: 316).27


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannelltourist facilities established at Loh Liang were designated ‘<strong>in</strong>tensive use zones’. Cultivationby the villagers would be conf<strong>in</strong>ed to the <strong>in</strong>tensive use zone, while other subsistenceactivities, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g ‘hunt<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> tree-fell<strong>in</strong>g’, would be regulated (Blower et al. 1977).‘Wilderness zones’, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, provided for ‘limited tourism’, while ‘sanctuary zones’were restricted to authorised Park personnel <strong>and</strong> researchers (see Blower et al. 1977; IUCN1991). As Park management at this po<strong>in</strong>t of time was directed towards conservation of thedragons, <strong>and</strong> thus focused upon the terrestrial elements of the Park, the 1977 managementplan still allowed for unregulated fish<strong>in</strong>g by the local population. Indeed, the restrictionsplaced upon terrestrial human activities served to focus villager’s subsistence <strong>and</strong>commercial activities upon the mar<strong>in</strong>e environment, <strong>in</strong> the process creat<strong>in</strong>g or exacerbat<strong>in</strong>gthe so-called ‘population pressure problem’ of the Park.While prepared by biophysical scientists, as Hitchcock po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the 1977 managementplan “made various proposals that would have an impact on the lives of the isl<strong>and</strong>ers” (1993:310). Concerned by the size of the human population with<strong>in</strong> the Park, the plan advocatedthe relocation of three settlements on the isl<strong>and</strong> of R<strong>in</strong>ca to the nearby coastl<strong>in</strong>e of Flores.The Plan also proposed a registration scheme to prevent further immigration <strong>and</strong> advocateda prohibition on the erection of new ‘local’ dwell<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> the Park (Hitchcock 1993: 311).Ultimately, the authors of the management plan hoped that those isl<strong>and</strong>ers rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> thePark “would eventually become engaged <strong>in</strong> the work of the [P]ark” (Hitchcock 1993: 311),<strong>and</strong> thus cease their ‘destructive’ practices. In this sense, the 1977 plan <strong>in</strong>troduces the ideaof ‘education, awareness <strong>and</strong> alternative livelihoods’ for the isl<strong>and</strong>ers, a notion that is pickedup with greater vigour <strong>in</strong> later management plans as a ‘susta<strong>in</strong>able’ solution to the problemsposed by the presence of local people <strong>in</strong> the Park.The ideological emphasis <strong>in</strong> the 1977 management plan is upon restrict<strong>in</strong>g or elim<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g theimpact of humans on the environment <strong>and</strong> thus restor<strong>in</strong>g nature to its proper balance. This isapparent <strong>in</strong> the many proposals to limit or eradicate human-Komodo monitor <strong>in</strong>teractions,<strong>and</strong> thus return both dragons <strong>and</strong> people to their natural habitats. Notable among theseproposals to restore ‘prey / predator relationships’ is the recommendation to cease bait<strong>in</strong>g<strong>and</strong> feed<strong>in</strong>g of the dragons with goats purchased from the local community. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gthe concern of scientists about the ‘artificial’ nature of this practice, it is apparent that thisactivity was still undertaken by Park rangers as late as 1990 when the IUCN assessmentteam visited the region (IUCN 1991) 25 . Emphasis<strong>in</strong>g the ‘wild’ <strong>and</strong> ‘dangerous’ nature of theKomodo dragon is a critical dimension of these proposed restoration activities <strong>and</strong>associated scientific ideas about the ‘normal state of nature’ (Budiansky 1995: 71). As such,these restoration activities are aimed at distanc<strong>in</strong>g dangerous dragons from defencelesshuman populations. L<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g nature with risk, danger, wildness <strong>and</strong> even savagery has a longhistory <strong>in</strong> Western thought (see Budiansky 1995; Schama1995; Hell 1996), <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>lyresonates with the National Geographic-style stereotypes of Komodo from the early to midtwentiethcentury (see Burden 1927a; Broughton 1936).In l<strong>in</strong>e with the idea of nature ‘<strong>in</strong> balance’, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> keep<strong>in</strong>g with attempts to restore it to this‘natural’ state, the management plan made several recommendations to curtail <strong>and</strong> ultimatelystop the hunt<strong>in</strong>g of deer <strong>in</strong> the Park, one of the key prey species for the Komodo monitor.Accord<strong>in</strong>g to the IUCN assessment, the issue of ‘deer poach<strong>in</strong>g’, as it is commonly called <strong>in</strong>management documents, was actively pursued by the Park director at the time with thecooperation of both the police <strong>and</strong> the military (1991: 26) 26 . Associated with the ‘deer25 Ellis states that <strong>in</strong> 1988, “feed<strong>in</strong>g was cut back <strong>and</strong> permitted only on Wednesdays <strong>and</strong> Sundays”,the two days of the week that experienced the highest tourist numbers (1998: 84). Later, feed<strong>in</strong>gwas reduced to one day a week <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> 1994 the practice was stopped altogether.26 As documented <strong>in</strong> a TNC report on ‘Enforcement <strong>and</strong> Protection of Komodo National Park’, mencaught ‘deer poach<strong>in</strong>g’ with<strong>in</strong> the park have been sentenced for up to three years <strong>in</strong> jail (Pet <strong>and</strong>Subijanto 2001).28


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listpoach<strong>in</strong>g’ issue, the plan also identifies local burn<strong>in</strong>g of grassl<strong>and</strong>s on the isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodoas a threat to the Komodo monitor <strong>and</strong> its primary prey species.Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the considerable impact of the 1977 management plan upon the localhuman communities with<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> adjo<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the National Park, the plan portrays a somewhatconf<strong>in</strong>ed view of nature, albeit one regarded as ‘out of balance’, focused upon the ‘dragon’<strong>and</strong> its terrestrial habitat. In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the plan’s objective to restore nature to itsbalanced state, it appears that at the time of the World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> 1991 on-groundmanagement activities <strong>in</strong> the Park were largely devoted to law enforcement <strong>and</strong> the provisionof guided tourist facilities (WCMC 1994). While Komodo National Park was listed as aBiosphere Reserve <strong>in</strong> 1977, the implications of this different read<strong>in</strong>g of the environment wasnot readily apparent <strong>in</strong> the Park until the early 1990s. At this po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> time, not only wasnature redef<strong>in</strong>ed (once aga<strong>in</strong>), but it was also privatised <strong>in</strong> the process. It is apparent thatthese changes were largely driven by the World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of Komodo National Park<strong>and</strong> grow<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>ternational concerns about the loss of nature <strong>in</strong> the Park.UNESCO’s ‘Man <strong>and</strong> the Biosphere Programme’, launched <strong>in</strong> 1970, signalled a new globalvision of nature <strong>in</strong> terms of the idea of ‘biodiversity’ <strong>and</strong> the need to halt the loss of it.Paradoxically, the discourse of biodiversity is l<strong>in</strong>ked to globalisation <strong>and</strong> the rise of corporateenvironmentalism (se Katz 1998) 27 . As Luke observes, by the 1970s the Enlightenment ideaof ‘nature’ as “untouched <strong>and</strong> undisturbed expanses” appeared obsolete, <strong>in</strong>deed, ‘dead’(1995: 12). In draw<strong>in</strong>g public attention to the impact of humans on nature <strong>in</strong> the form ofwholesale ext<strong>in</strong>ctions, “<strong>in</strong>dustrial pollution, greenhouse gases, chemical contam<strong>in</strong>ation, <strong>and</strong>radioactive wastes” (Luke 1995: 12), science played an important role <strong>in</strong> br<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g about the‘end of nature’ (McKibben 1989).In a world no longer replete with unexplored regions, where historically science pushed theborders of the unknown, <strong>and</strong> confronted with the reality that few, if any, environments wereundisturbed, nature has undergone an ‘<strong>in</strong>volution’ (Katz 1998: 46).Natural spaces have been reworked to produce greater ‘<strong>in</strong>ternal sub-divisions’ (loc. cit.).Biodiversity, biosphere reserves, biodiversity ‘hotspots’ <strong>and</strong> bioprospect<strong>in</strong>g are some of thediscursive <strong>and</strong> material products of this redef<strong>in</strong>ition <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>volution of nature. Accord<strong>in</strong>gly,conservation efforts have shifted from an emphasis upon nature as a quantity (i.e. untouchedexpanses ‘hoarded’ for their “prist<strong>in</strong>e appearances <strong>and</strong> organic presences”) to focus<strong>in</strong>g uponthe ‘quality of nature’ <strong>in</strong> terms of biodiversity, <strong>and</strong> the idea of rare or endangered flora <strong>and</strong>fauna.Ra<strong>in</strong>forests <strong>and</strong> reefs are among the many ‘hotspots’ <strong>in</strong> the world where the biodiversitybattles are be<strong>in</strong>g waged <strong>and</strong> won or lost depend<strong>in</strong>g on one’s position <strong>in</strong> the matrix ofrelations <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the production <strong>and</strong> preservation of nature. As Katz po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the rise of‘biocentrism’, where<strong>in</strong> nature is viewed as a biodiversity bank, among other th<strong>in</strong>gs, has seenthe resurgence of ‘preservation’ as a means of protect<strong>in</strong>g these public ‘assets’ (1998: 48).Various state <strong>and</strong> national <strong>in</strong>struments, together with <strong>in</strong>ternational conventions, such as theWorld Heritage Convention, are employed to secure these valuable resources for futuregenerations. In the ‘new nature’, constant scientific surveillance is necessary to survey,<strong>in</strong>ventory <strong>and</strong> guard the ecological values of these diverse but threatened spaces (Luke2003: 14, 19).The establishment of more than 480 biosphere reserves s<strong>in</strong>ce 1974 is one of the ‘ma<strong>in</strong> l<strong>in</strong>esof action’ adopted by UNESCO to m<strong>in</strong>imise biodiversity loss. From the 1970s onwards the27 The pursuit of diversity with<strong>in</strong> the context of globalisation is not conf<strong>in</strong>ed to the earth’s biota. AsLechner <strong>and</strong> Boli po<strong>in</strong>t out, globalisation was also seen as a ‘threat’ to cultural diversity (2005: 135).29


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellearth’s fauna <strong>and</strong> flora was subject to <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g scientific scrut<strong>in</strong>isation <strong>in</strong> an attempt to mapthe natural parameters of this bio-diverse world. As Katz po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the redef<strong>in</strong>ition of nature<strong>in</strong> terms of biodiversity not only set <strong>in</strong> motion a global program aimed at document<strong>in</strong>g theearth’s environmental riches but, as evidenced by UNESCO’s Biosphere Programme, it alsowent h<strong>and</strong>-<strong>in</strong>-h<strong>and</strong> with the reemergence of ideas about the preservation <strong>and</strong> restoration ofnature. What Katz calls the ‘new enclosure movement’ (1998: 47) entails sett<strong>in</strong>g aside‘discrete patches of nature’ (loc. cit.) <strong>in</strong> the form of ‘park enhancement districts’, ‘worldwildlife zones’, ‘biosphere reserves’, <strong>and</strong> so on. This strategy of ‘bio-accumulation’ <strong>and</strong> theidea of <strong>in</strong>vest<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> nature for the future also encouraged new forms of corporateenvironmentalism <strong>and</strong> the “<strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>g privatisation of public environments” (Katz 1998: 47).In Indonesia, nation-wide legislation specifically aimed at protect<strong>in</strong>g biodiversity was firstpassed <strong>in</strong> 1990 28 , while <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, Katz’s observations about the ‘privateproductions of space <strong>and</strong> the preservation of nature’ have been a reality for the past tenyears.In 1995, The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (TNC), a US-based, transnational, private environmentalorganisation, jo<strong>in</strong>ed with the Indonesian National Park Authority PHKA 29 to ‘help’ manageKomodo National Park (Michael 2001: 35). TNC is the latest <strong>in</strong> a long list of <strong>in</strong>ternationalNon Government Organisations, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the World Wide Fund for <strong>Nature</strong> (WWF),Conservation International, <strong>and</strong> the Wildlife Conservation Society, to be <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong>management of the Park s<strong>in</strong>ce 1980. Promoted as the first example of ‘collaborative parkmanagement’ <strong>in</strong> Indonesia, TNC’s <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> Park management is justified by theorganisation <strong>in</strong> terms of its global mission to “preserve plants, animals <strong>and</strong> naturalcommunities that represent the diversity of life on earth by protect<strong>in</strong>g the l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> watersthey need to survive” (TNC 2002: 1). Through its multi-million dollar portfolio of propertiespurchased around the globe, <strong>and</strong> underwritten by corporate donations <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>dividualcontributions, TNC operates “the largest private system of nature sanctuaries <strong>in</strong> the world”(cited <strong>in</strong> Katz 1998: 59). As Noel Grove observes, “to cut down on management <strong>and</strong>overhead costs, [TNC-owned] property was often turned over whenever possible toresponsible federal <strong>and</strong> state agencies for protection” (cited <strong>in</strong> Luke 1995: 14). In othersituations, TNC works with partner organisations to establish nature preserves or, as is thecase <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, ‘assists’ <strong>in</strong> sav<strong>in</strong>g “species <strong>and</strong> biotic communities that stood<strong>in</strong> danger of disappear<strong>in</strong>g under human pressures” <strong>in</strong> exist<strong>in</strong>g protected areas (see Luke1995: 14; Katz 1998: 59).While TNC presents its mission as ‘transnational’, conserv<strong>in</strong>g the biodiversity of Indonesia forthe “well-be<strong>in</strong>g of humank<strong>in</strong>d” (TNC 2002: 1), officials from the Indonesian Department ofAgriculture <strong>and</strong> Forestry cite a “lack of government funds” <strong>and</strong> the result<strong>in</strong>g “no or poor parkmanagement” as the primary reason for this new arrangement. Through the money itreceives from its donors, such as the Packard Foundation <strong>and</strong> Sekisui Chemical Company,TNC supposedly offers the Government of Indonesia a way out of their f<strong>in</strong>ancial dilemma,while at the same time ‘assist<strong>in</strong>g’ it with its conservation commitments 30 . In the case ofKomodo National Park, this marriage of private <strong>in</strong>terests, corporate funds <strong>and</strong> governmentresponsibility is formalised <strong>in</strong> a Memor<strong>and</strong>um of Underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g between the parties, <strong>and</strong> isoperationalised <strong>in</strong> the name of a “pathbreak<strong>in</strong>g model for sav<strong>in</strong>g Indonesia’s national parks”(TNC 2005a), the ‘Komodo Co-Management Initiative’ (KCMI). In 2005, The <strong>Nature</strong>28 Law No. 5 of 1990 concern<strong>in</strong>g Conservation of Liv<strong>in</strong>g Resources <strong>and</strong> their Ecosystems.29 Management of national parks <strong>in</strong> Indonesia is the responsibility of the Director General for <strong>Nature</strong>Conservation <strong>and</strong> Forest Protection <strong>in</strong> the Department of Agriculture <strong>and</strong> Forestry (DirektoratJenderal Perl<strong>in</strong>dungan Hutan dan Konservasi Alam, Departemen Kehutanan dan Perkebunan).30 As reported <strong>in</strong> a World Bank publication, <strong>in</strong> 1996 TNC provided US $250,000 annually <strong>and</strong> “by<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g ecotourism <strong>and</strong> other <strong>in</strong>vestments, TNC expects to <strong>in</strong>vest US $5 million over the next fiveyears” (Wells et al. 1999: 27).30


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListConservancy announced the start of the KCMI with the transfer of its conservation program<strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park to a “new eco-tourism development enterprise, PT Putri NagaKomodo” (TNC 2005a).As heralded <strong>in</strong> TNC promotional literature, Komodo National Park is also the “pilot site to testnew park f<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g mechanisms” (TNC n.d. a: 1). These new f<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g mechanisms refer tothe Jo<strong>in</strong>t Venture company, PT Putri Naga Komodo (PNK), established between TNC <strong>and</strong> anIndonesian tourist entrepreneur (TNC 2002), to implement the 30-year Indonesian M<strong>in</strong>istry ofForestry concession to “manage tourism <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park” (loc. cit.) 31 . To kick-startthe new ‘eco-tourism development enterprise’, PT Putri Naga has obta<strong>in</strong>ed bridg<strong>in</strong>g fund<strong>in</strong>gfrom the World Bank’s <strong>Global</strong> Environmental Facility. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy has statedthat it will match the US $5 million grant obta<strong>in</strong>ed from the World Bank’s private sectorf<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g arm, the International F<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g Corporation (TNC 2005a). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to a TNCmedia release, most of their Komodo Field Office staff, based <strong>in</strong> Labuan Bajo, have “movedover to work with PNK” (TNC 2005a). As part of the collaborative management frameworkcurrently be<strong>in</strong>g put <strong>in</strong> place, a ‘government-m<strong>and</strong>ated advisory group’ called the‘Collaborative Management Council’, will be established. In addition, a ‘new broadcommunity-based entity’, the ‘Community Consultative Council’, comprised ofrepresentatives from stakeholder groups, is planned (TNC 2005a). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy’s Bali-based Coral Triangle Center, by the end of the grant period <strong>in</strong> 2012, the“Park will be generat<strong>in</strong>g sufficient eco-tourism revenues to susta<strong>in</strong> ongo<strong>in</strong>g management <strong>and</strong>conservation work” (TNC 2005a).TNC’s partner <strong>in</strong> PT Putri Naga Komodo, Mr Feisol Hashim, who holds 40% of the shares <strong>in</strong>the jo<strong>in</strong>t venture company, is often described <strong>in</strong> TNC promotional material as ‘local’ or one ofthe ‘local stakeholders’ 32 . While imply<strong>in</strong>g that Mr Hashim was born, bred <strong>and</strong> resides <strong>in</strong> thearea, ‘local’ here actually refers to the fact that TNC’s partner owns one of the isl<strong>and</strong>s (PulauMauan) with<strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park (as well as l<strong>and</strong> outside of the Park) 33 . Asacknowledged <strong>in</strong> TNC documents, Mr Hashim has a “vested <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> the area” (TNC2002: 5). Apart from appropriat<strong>in</strong>g the identity of one of the Ata Modo’s ancestors for thename of its jo<strong>in</strong>t venture company, TNC’s vision for the other ‘locals’ <strong>in</strong> the National Park isthat they “will be tra<strong>in</strong>ed as tour <strong>and</strong> dive guides […] <strong>and</strong> will be able to supplement their<strong>in</strong>come by design<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> sell<strong>in</strong>g h<strong>and</strong>icrafts” (TNC n.d. a: 1). TNC’s vision for ‘local people’,‘eco-tourism’ <strong>and</strong> ‘biodiversity protection’ constitutes the content of the latest managementplan for the Park, The 25 Year Master Plan for Management, 2000-2025, Komodo NationalPark (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000).As stated <strong>in</strong> the 2000 Plan, biodiversity protection is now the primary goal of management,signall<strong>in</strong>g a major shift <strong>in</strong> emphasis from the previous ‘dragon focused’ plans. In thisremak<strong>in</strong>g of nature, the environmental significance of Komodo National Park has beenextended to the po<strong>in</strong>t where WWF <strong>and</strong> Conservation International identify it as a “globalconservation priority area” (S<strong>in</strong>gleton et al. 2002: 7). This change <strong>in</strong> significance also31 Accord<strong>in</strong>g to a TNC-commissioned ‘Environmental Assessment Study’, undertaken as part of thecompliance requirements for the World Bank’s private sector f<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g arm, the InternationalF<strong>in</strong>ance Corporation, for a US $5 million bridg<strong>in</strong>g grant to ‘kick-start’ PT Putri Naga Komodo’s new‘eco-tourism development enterprise’ (TNC 2005a), Mr Hashim’s tourism company is called PTJaytasha Putr<strong>in</strong>do Utama (S<strong>in</strong>gleton et al. 2002: 3).32 In an article discuss<strong>in</strong>g the TNC-sponsored trip to the Galapagos World Heritage site, <strong>in</strong>volv<strong>in</strong>gIndonesian government officials at the local, regional <strong>and</strong> national level, Mr Feisol Hashim is alsodescribed as the “ASEAN Travel Association President” (Ivereigh 2002: 27).33 While Park regulations state that “there will not be any hotel or resort development <strong>in</strong>side the Park”(TNC 2002: 7), one of the greatest concerns expressed by local people is that through thecollaborative management agreement a hotel will eventually be constructed on Pulau Mauan.31


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell<strong>in</strong>troduces a new role for the National Park as a “genetic / species storehouse with which toreplenish <strong>and</strong> recolonise devastated coral habitats elsewhere <strong>in</strong> Indonesia <strong>and</strong> the widerIndo-Pacific region” (S<strong>in</strong>gleton et al. 2002: 8). TNC’s promotion of Komodo National Park asan “exceptional storehouse of both terrestrial <strong>and</strong> mar<strong>in</strong>e biodiversity” (ibid: 3) signals the“conversion of nature <strong>in</strong>to an accumulation strategy” (Katz 1998: 47). In keep<strong>in</strong>g with thelogic of corporate environmentalism, biodiversity is depicted as an ‘asset’, while nature isreferred to as a ‘bank’ or ‘fund’ where organisations like TNC make ‘sensitive’ <strong>and</strong>‘susta<strong>in</strong>able’ <strong>in</strong>vestments (see S<strong>in</strong>gleton et al. 2002).In this more <strong>in</strong>clusive view of nature, <strong>in</strong>troduced animals <strong>and</strong> translocated native species,such as wild boar, Timor deer, horses, buffalo, macaques, as well as <strong>in</strong>troduced plantspecies, are all regarded as part of the Park’s ‘rich biodiversity’, <strong>and</strong> thus afforded protection.It is apparent from the plan that Homo sapiens is not regarded as part of the region’sbiodiversity. Interest<strong>in</strong>gly, dogs <strong>and</strong> cats, both of which are l<strong>in</strong>ked to the local residents <strong>in</strong>the Park, are the only animals identified <strong>in</strong> the management plan as ‘exotics’ that pose athreat to the biodiversity of the region (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 21, Vol. 2: 67) 34 . Asstated <strong>in</strong> the 2000 plan, one of the primary objectives of management is to “reduce boththreats to the resources <strong>and</strong> conflicts between <strong>in</strong>compatible activities” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000,Vol. 1: 5). As these comments suggest, the re<strong>in</strong>vention of the Komodo archipelago as anarea of “rich biodiversity”, with one of the “world’s richest mar<strong>in</strong>e environments” (TNC n.d. b:1), has serious consequences for local people.CULTURE WARS, PART IIAs discussed <strong>in</strong> the previous section, the implementation of the first management plan forKomodo National Park had a significant impact upon local communities resident <strong>in</strong> the Park.For example, on the isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodo itself, local houses <strong>and</strong> gardens at Loh Liang weredemolished <strong>and</strong> obliterated with the establishment of the Park’s adm<strong>in</strong>istrative centre <strong>and</strong>tourist accommodation facilities on this site <strong>in</strong> the 1980s. On the isl<strong>and</strong> of R<strong>in</strong>ca, unable toprove that they existed prior to the area becom<strong>in</strong>g a reserve (i.e. prior to 1928 when KomodoIsl<strong>and</strong> was first declared an official ‘wilderness reserve’), the villages of Loh Baru <strong>and</strong>Tambora were declared illegal <strong>and</strong> removed (Ellis 1998: 78). The operationalisation of thelatest plan <strong>in</strong> the past five years cont<strong>in</strong>ues the process of disenfranchis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> depict<strong>in</strong>g localresidents as ‘ignorant’, ‘destructive’, ‘illegal’, <strong>and</strong> ‘pollut<strong>in</strong>g immigrants’. Paradoxically, thisprocess of disempowerment <strong>and</strong> marg<strong>in</strong>alisation is couched <strong>in</strong> terms of the latestdevelopment buzzwords – ‘alternative livelihoods’, ‘market transformation’ ‘environmentalawareness programs’, ‘education partnerships’ <strong>and</strong> ‘communication strategies’. Whilecommunity ‘engagement’ is expressed <strong>in</strong> terms of the language of modernisation, thefundamental reasons for the need to implement these programs <strong>and</strong> strategies are expla<strong>in</strong>ed<strong>in</strong> debatable scientific terms.As <strong>in</strong> previous plans, the 2000 management plan identifies the presence of resident humancommunities as a critical problem <strong>and</strong> their activities as a major threat to the Park’s fauna<strong>and</strong> flora. The 2000 plan identifies the human population of the Park as “already over thecarry<strong>in</strong>g capacity of the area” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 66) <strong>and</strong> states that ‘humanpopulation pressure’ is “lead<strong>in</strong>g to degradation of the terrestrial resource base” <strong>and</strong>“overharvest<strong>in</strong>g of mar<strong>in</strong>e resources” (ibid: 67). There are constant references <strong>in</strong> the plan tothe exponential <strong>in</strong>crease of the local population, cit<strong>in</strong>g the figure of thirty people liv<strong>in</strong>g onKomodo Isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> 1928 <strong>and</strong> the current (i.e. 1999) number of 1,169 people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>Kampung Komodo (ibid: 55). Similar claims are made about the population of Kampung34 A similar situation emerged <strong>in</strong> the Central Kalahari Game Reserve, established <strong>in</strong> Botswana <strong>in</strong>1961. As Adam Kuper reports, “environmentalists compla<strong>in</strong>ed that residents were keep<strong>in</strong>g donkeys<strong>and</strong> goats that <strong>in</strong>terfered with the game <strong>and</strong> that they were engaged <strong>in</strong> poach<strong>in</strong>g” (2003: 393).32


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListR<strong>in</strong>ca, said to have <strong>in</strong>creased <strong>in</strong> size from 250 people <strong>in</strong> 1930 to 835 <strong>in</strong>dividuals <strong>in</strong> 1999 (loc.cit.). Little is said, however, about decreases <strong>in</strong> village size (accord<strong>in</strong>g to the statisticspresented <strong>in</strong> the plan, the population of Kampung Komodo was practically cut <strong>in</strong> half <strong>in</strong> thethree year period between 1996-1999), or stability <strong>in</strong> population size (e.g. the population ofthe village of Kerora rema<strong>in</strong>ed stable <strong>in</strong> the same three year period) 35 . Given that the pl<strong>and</strong>oes not cite its sources for these population figures, <strong>and</strong> chooses to ignore other populationdata, particularly Verheijen’s material on the 1930 <strong>and</strong> 1977 population numbers for Komodo,it is difficult to assess the so-called scientific validity of statements made <strong>in</strong> the plan aboutexceed<strong>in</strong>g carry<strong>in</strong>g capacity or the alleged environmental impacts of population pressure.The scientific value of the statistics presented <strong>in</strong> the plan <strong>and</strong> their analysis is furtherquestionable given the fact that no longitud<strong>in</strong>al community study has ever been conducted<strong>and</strong>, as such, the census figures cited <strong>in</strong> the management plan only cover a three-yearperiod from 1996-1999. As the Plan constantly rem<strong>in</strong>ds the reader, “little is known of theearly history of the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers” (ibid: Vol. 2: 57), while cultural sites with<strong>in</strong> the Parkare “not well documented […] <strong>and</strong> there are many questions concern<strong>in</strong>g the history of human<strong>in</strong>habitance on the isl<strong>and</strong>” (ibid: Vol. 1: 17). This perceived lack of detailed <strong>in</strong>formation aboutthe history <strong>and</strong> culture of the communities <strong>in</strong> the Park, <strong>and</strong> the existence of considerablemis<strong>in</strong>formation about them, st<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> stark contrast to the many reports <strong>and</strong> studiesundertaken on the fauna <strong>and</strong> flora of the protected area. Ignorance of local people <strong>and</strong> theirtraditions is one of the outcomes of the construction of nature promoted by TNC, scientificexperts <strong>and</strong> the Park Authority. As this comment suggests, the way <strong>in</strong> which nature isconstrued also del<strong>in</strong>eates the limits <strong>and</strong> possibilities of culture.As a number of authors have identified, the notion of environmental preservationpromulgated by The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy is based upon the belief that nature can be“located, fixed <strong>and</strong> preserved outside of culture” (Katz 1998: 55). As Katz po<strong>in</strong>ts out, theenvironmental strategy of The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy “perpetuates <strong>and</strong> hardens theboundaries […] between agricultural <strong>and</strong> wilderness l<strong>and</strong>scapes, to valorise only the latter asthe vestiges of pure nature” (loc. cit.). In us<strong>in</strong>g science to construct <strong>and</strong> promote a view ofthe Komodo l<strong>and</strong>scape as a natural artefact, people are either evicted from the nature nowpreserved by TNC, or else demonised as environmental destroyers. As <strong>in</strong>dicated <strong>in</strong> the 2000management plan, critical to this coupl<strong>in</strong>g of preservation <strong>and</strong> plunder are Malthusianscenarios that “resources are runn<strong>in</strong>g out, that people are destroy<strong>in</strong>g the environment, <strong>and</strong>that these problems are exacerbated by unchecked population growth” (ibid: 56). In thisscenario, the social, cultural, economic <strong>and</strong> ecological significance of local people’s mode ofproduction, their relations of production <strong>and</strong> their overall control of human reproduction isdenied. These Malthusian notions of unchecked population growth pivot upon theconstruction of local people as both ignorant <strong>and</strong> immigrant.In the 25-year, 3-volume, 385-page management plan, 14 pages are devoted to ‘socioeconomic<strong>and</strong> cultural conditions’. The section on ‘education’ pa<strong>in</strong>ts a picture of anuneducated <strong>and</strong> semi-illiterate fish<strong>in</strong>g community where the “average level of education <strong>in</strong>the villages of KNP is grade four of elementary school” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 59). Inthe management plan, the ‘low level of education’ of the villagers <strong>in</strong> the Park is seen as amajor obstacle to ‘economic diversification’ among the local population (ibid: 66) <strong>and</strong>, assuch, an impediment to the Government’s attempts to f<strong>in</strong>ancially attract people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> thePark to resettle elsewhere. There is also a strong suggestion <strong>in</strong> TNC’s promotional <strong>and</strong>educational materials that the villagers’ ‘low level of education’ lies beh<strong>in</strong>d their “destructivefish<strong>in</strong>g practices <strong>and</strong> overfish<strong>in</strong>g of the Park’s mar<strong>in</strong>e resources” (TNC n.d. c: 1). There islittle or no realisation that the implementation of previous management regulations,particularly the prohibition upon harvest<strong>in</strong>g terrestrially-based staple foods such as the35 The latest available figures from 2001 <strong>in</strong>dicate that there were 3,134 people liv<strong>in</strong>g with<strong>in</strong> theNational Park – 1,118 people lived <strong>in</strong> Kampung Komodo, Papagaran had 992 residents, while thevillages of R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> Kerora both had 1,024 residents each (Erdmann 2004: 11).33


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellgebang palm, has directly contributed to the scenario today where the villagers are “whollydependent upon mar<strong>in</strong>e resource utilization” for both their <strong>in</strong>comes <strong>and</strong> food sources (Figure10), accord<strong>in</strong>g to TNC-sponsored researchers (see Pet <strong>and</strong> Djohani 1998: 18). Indeed, thecurrent management plan attempts to rewrite the long human occupation <strong>and</strong> economichistory of the Park by stat<strong>in</strong>g that due to ‘poor soils’ <strong>and</strong> ‘limited fresh water sources <strong>and</strong>ra<strong>in</strong>fall’, agriculture is not an option for the Park’s residents. As this statement <strong>in</strong>dicates, thevillagers’ aboricultural productions <strong>and</strong> agroforestry practices do not fit <strong>in</strong>to the official view offield / food-crop agriculture as the only form of l<strong>and</strong>ed productivity, while the ‘barren’ featuresof the Park do not conform with the ideas presented <strong>in</strong> the plan of fertile anthropogenicl<strong>and</strong>scapes. Accord<strong>in</strong>gly, the management plan concludes “few are farmers <strong>and</strong> little l<strong>and</strong> isused for agricultural purposes with<strong>in</strong> the [P]ark” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 60). Denial ofthis element of the environmental history of the Park goes h<strong>and</strong>-<strong>in</strong>-h<strong>and</strong> with the numerousreferences <strong>in</strong> the management plan to 1928 as the start<strong>in</strong>g po<strong>in</strong>t for the demographic historyof the area. The effect of these erasures <strong>and</strong> this k<strong>in</strong>d of revisionism is to create anahistorical l<strong>and</strong>scape, populated by recent resource raiders, engaged <strong>in</strong> noth<strong>in</strong>g more than‘extractive-economies’ (Peluso 2003: 212).In the later part of the 1990s, the ‘awareness program’ implemented by The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy shifted its focus from the ‘richness <strong>and</strong> beauty’ of the region’s biodiversity, aswas the case <strong>in</strong> the <strong>in</strong>itial education campaign, to rais<strong>in</strong>g local awareness of the “[P]ark’srules <strong>and</strong> regulations” (loc. cit.). Ab<strong>and</strong>on<strong>in</strong>g previous attempts to change local people’secological perceptions, TNC now focused its ‘awareness’ efforts on enforc<strong>in</strong>g “themanagement aspects of the Park” (TNC n.d. d: 1). Central to the implementation of this‘community program’ is the education of local people about the complex system of zones <strong>and</strong>buffer areas, which dictate <strong>and</strong> limit activities with<strong>in</strong> the Park. As I discuss <strong>in</strong> the follow<strong>in</strong>gsections, these new zones <strong>and</strong> areas reduce local people’s livelihood possibilities to anarrow range of lawful practices.While the previous plan outl<strong>in</strong>ed three zones, the 2000 Master Plan for Komodo NationalPark <strong>in</strong>troduces seven new zones (see Map 3) 36 . Five of these new zones are designated‘no-take zones’, while the terrestrial regions identified as part of the ‘core zone’ are also ‘novisitareas’. While no l<strong>and</strong> mass percentages are given <strong>in</strong> the Master Plan, it appears fromzon<strong>in</strong>g maps <strong>in</strong> the Plan that more than half of Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> at least half of R<strong>in</strong>caIsl<strong>and</strong> is zoned ‘core’. The entire isl<strong>and</strong> of Padar <strong>and</strong> most of the rema<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g terrestrial areaon Komodo <strong>and</strong> R<strong>in</strong>ca Isl<strong>and</strong>s, together with a 500 metre wide sea fr<strong>in</strong>ge, are designated asa ‘wilderness zone’. This zone is a ‘limited-visit’ tourist area requir<strong>in</strong>g special permits. Thefour ‘official’ villages <strong>in</strong> the Park, Komodo, R<strong>in</strong>ca, Kerora, <strong>and</strong> Papagaran, are conta<strong>in</strong>edwith<strong>in</strong> the ‘traditional settlement zone’ (Figure 11) 37 . This zone corresponds with the limits ofthe exist<strong>in</strong>g built environment for each of these three villages. In this zone, burn<strong>in</strong>g, the useof fertiliser, firewood harvest<strong>in</strong>g, the harvest<strong>in</strong>g of s<strong>and</strong> or limestone, <strong>and</strong> the keep<strong>in</strong>g of dogs<strong>and</strong> cats is strictly prohibited, while water use, sewerage <strong>and</strong> water disposal, <strong>and</strong> the use ofpesticides is ‘strictly regulated’. As Hitchcock po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the establishment of adm<strong>in</strong>istrative<strong>and</strong> tourist facilities at Loh Liang <strong>in</strong> the 1980s has meant that the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers havehad to “share their water with the new hostels” (1993: 313).36 They are: core zone, wilderness zone with limited tourism, tourism use zone, traditional use zone,pelagic zone, special research <strong>and</strong> tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g zone <strong>and</strong> traditional settlement zone (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC2000, Vol. 1: 44).37 While all of these villages are situated <strong>in</strong> the park, they do not belong to the same governmentadm<strong>in</strong>istrative unit. The villages of R<strong>in</strong>ca <strong>and</strong> Kerora are <strong>in</strong>cluded with<strong>in</strong> Desa Pasir Panjang, whilethe villages of Komodo <strong>and</strong> Papagaran constitute adm<strong>in</strong>istrative units <strong>in</strong> their own right, namelyDesa Komodo <strong>and</strong> Desa Papagaran (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 57).34


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListThe activities of villagers with<strong>in</strong> the Park are restricted to m<strong>in</strong>iscule areas of l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> seadesignated as part of the ‘traditional use zone’. In this zone the collection of firewood,harvest<strong>in</strong>g of traditional staple foods, such as sago from the gebang palm, captur<strong>in</strong>g legallyprotected species <strong>and</strong> “snakes, turtles, birds, dolph<strong>in</strong>s, whales, horses, deer or water buffalo”is strictly prohibited (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 46). Technology permitted <strong>in</strong> this zone isrestricted to “traditional tools” such as “machete, knife, sickle, pole, se<strong>in</strong>e net, hook, l<strong>in</strong>e, etc.”(ibid, Vol. 2: 141). Use of these tools is “licensed by the Head of Komodo National Park”(loc. cit.). Further regulated fish<strong>in</strong>g by the villagers is permitted <strong>in</strong> the ‘pelagic use zone’.Surround<strong>in</strong>g the complex system of zones <strong>in</strong> the National Park is a ‘limited take <strong>and</strong>utilisation’ buffer zone.Accord<strong>in</strong>g to an <strong>in</strong>formation sheet produced by The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy, the new zon<strong>in</strong>gsystem <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park “allows for traditional use by Park <strong>in</strong>habitants while at thesame time the most valuable <strong>and</strong> sensitive locations are protected” (TNC n.d. e: 1). Whatconstitutes ‘traditional use’ by the villagers is based upon an eighteen-month survey ofmar<strong>in</strong>e resource utilisation recorded <strong>in</strong> the course of 38 ‘enforcement patrols’ with<strong>in</strong> the Park<strong>in</strong> the period 1996-1997 (TNC n.d. g; PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000; Bakar 1996). To date, noresearch has been undertaken regard<strong>in</strong>g the villagers’ ‘traditional use’ of terrestrial areas <strong>and</strong>resources. In view of the limited research <strong>in</strong>to the ‘socio-cultural conditions’ of the Park, fromthe po<strong>in</strong>t of view of ‘traditional use’ the zon<strong>in</strong>g system partitions the Park <strong>in</strong> a fairly arbitrarymanner. For local people, the new zon<strong>in</strong>g system transforms what is an <strong>in</strong>habitedenvironment <strong>in</strong>to a ‘dartboard’ of prist<strong>in</strong>e ‘natural’ areas, which not only limits or prohibitstheir future use <strong>and</strong> occupation but also gives priority to tourist access <strong>and</strong> use of the Park.As this last po<strong>in</strong>t suggests, these ‘dartboards of nature’ are “often constructed <strong>and</strong> overseenby non-residents whose livelihood is not dependent on the preserved environment” (Katz1998: 55). Indeed, <strong>in</strong> the management plan, tourism is depicted as an ‘eco-friendly’ activity<strong>and</strong> is associated with m<strong>in</strong>imal environmental impact, as opposed to the high impact,‘destructive’ practices of local people. Lock<strong>in</strong>g up biodiversity <strong>in</strong> a complex zon<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> buffersystem, it is clear that management of Komodo National Park is now focused uponpreserv<strong>in</strong>g nature outside of culture, or <strong>in</strong> spite of it. This last po<strong>in</strong>t is particularly apparentwith regards to the Park Authority’s official policy on immigration.Under the 2000 management plan, immigration <strong>in</strong>to Komodo National Park is strictlyprohibited. Contrary to local traditions where ‘immigrants’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>-marry<strong>in</strong>g spouses acquiredusufruct rights, today marriage to a Park resident does not confer any settlement or userights with<strong>in</strong> the Park (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 148). In the same way that Parkrestrictions on terrestrial activities have placed greater pressure on mar<strong>in</strong>e resources,prohibit<strong>in</strong>g immigration has led to <strong>in</strong>creased human sedentarisation, aga<strong>in</strong> exacerbat<strong>in</strong>g the‘problems’ the plan seeks to ameliorate.In the Master Plan for the Park, immigration is seen as the source of the ‘exponential’population <strong>in</strong>crease <strong>and</strong> result<strong>in</strong>g human pressure upon the Park’s biodiversity. The “steady<strong>in</strong>flux of migrants <strong>in</strong>to the area” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 64) is also held responsible forthe importation of destructive fish<strong>in</strong>g methods <strong>and</strong> modern external <strong>in</strong>fluences, such astelevision <strong>and</strong> radio, plus an <strong>in</strong>crease <strong>in</strong> associated ‘material wants’. Furthermore,immigration is directly l<strong>in</strong>ked to the loss of ‘traditional customs’, language <strong>and</strong> ethnic identity(ibid: 64-67). The 2000 management plan identifies “the majority of the people <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> aroundKNP” as fishermen orig<strong>in</strong>ally from “Bima (Sumbawa), Manggarai, South Flores <strong>and</strong> SouthSulawesi” (ibid: 57). While the plan acknowledges that the Ata Modo are the “orig<strong>in</strong>al peopleof Komodo” (loc. cit.), it further states that “there are no pure blood people left <strong>and</strong> theirculture <strong>and</strong> language is slowly be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>tegrated with the recent migrants” (loc. cit.). In herbook, ‘L<strong>and</strong> of the Komodo Dragon’, Claire Ellis goes so far as to state that “recentimmigration has swelled the population with<strong>in</strong> the [P]ark <strong>and</strong> virtually ext<strong>in</strong>guished the AtaModo” (1998: 77). It seems that for the people of Komodo no sooner had their culture come<strong>in</strong>to view then it was deemed to have disappeared. This notion of an ‘ext<strong>in</strong>guished’ people is35


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellpromoted <strong>in</strong> the three-volume guide for visitors to the Park. The TNC-sponsored publicationon the ‘Natural History Guide to Komodo National Park’ states, “people once <strong>in</strong>habited thatarea [Gunung Ara on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>] several hundred years ago. However, the people ofKomodo Village are thought to have settled there less than 100 years ago” (Erdmann 2004:11). In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the pre-dom<strong>in</strong>ant view that all of the residents <strong>in</strong> the Park are‘immigrants’, the guide concludes, “the first settlers of Komodo Village were exiles fromBima” (loc. cit.).Reflect<strong>in</strong>g The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy’s preservationist view of nature as either valorisedprist<strong>in</strong>e areas or demonised expendable environments, the current plan separates thepopulation of the Park <strong>in</strong>to a near (if not already) ext<strong>in</strong>ct <strong>in</strong>digenous m<strong>in</strong>ority <strong>and</strong> anendanger<strong>in</strong>g immigrant majority 38 . While previous management plans depicted all of theresidents of the National Park as orig<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g from elsewhere, com<strong>in</strong>g to the region as ‘exiles’,‘convicts’ <strong>and</strong> ‘resource raiders’, the current plan acknowledges the existence of an ‘orig<strong>in</strong>al’Komodo culture, <strong>in</strong>dependent <strong>and</strong> pre-dat<strong>in</strong>g the subsequent <strong>and</strong> relatively recent waves ofimmigrants that settled on the isl<strong>and</strong>.As this suggests, the idea of authentic identities <strong>and</strong> customs presented <strong>in</strong> the currentmanagement plan is based upon the place <strong>and</strong> temporal depth of people’s orig<strong>in</strong>s. Insofaras the management plan <strong>and</strong> associated guidebooks recognise the resident communitieswith<strong>in</strong> the Park, it privileges <strong>in</strong>digenous status over immigrant identities, <strong>and</strong> prioritisestraditional <strong>and</strong> relict connections <strong>in</strong> contrast to contemporary liv<strong>in</strong>g ones. As previously<strong>in</strong>dicated, villages established <strong>in</strong> the Park <strong>in</strong> the mid 1950s were deemed to be ‘nontraditional’<strong>and</strong> their occupants subsequently resettled outside of the Park. The upshot ofthis policy decision is to focus residence with<strong>in</strong> the Park at four locations, whereas <strong>in</strong> thepast, villagers established fish<strong>in</strong>g camps <strong>and</strong> temporary garden huts at a number of placeswith<strong>in</strong> what is now the National Park.In orig<strong>in</strong> narratives from Komodo, the historic arrival of people from Sumba, Sumbawa,Flores, <strong>and</strong> Ambon is presented as an essential development <strong>in</strong> the foundation of the villageof Modo <strong>and</strong> is a critical element <strong>in</strong> the emerg<strong>in</strong>g sense of a common culture <strong>and</strong> a collectivecommunity identity. When coupled with the written historical record, these orig<strong>in</strong> historiespo<strong>in</strong>t to a long tradition of human movement <strong>and</strong> settlement <strong>in</strong> this region. Contrary to theimage presented <strong>in</strong> the management plan, migration <strong>in</strong> this area is not a recent response to asituation of scarce resources or grow<strong>in</strong>g population pressure elsewhere. In other words, thehistory of Komodo is also a history of successive migrations.As McWilliam (2002: 18) <strong>and</strong> others have observed, ‘orders of precedence’, based uponrelative priority <strong>in</strong> time or place, constitute a fundamental form of social organisationthroughout eastern Indonesia. Orig<strong>in</strong> narratives “provide one of the significant <strong>and</strong> dynamicarenas for negotiat<strong>in</strong>g status <strong>and</strong> the order of relations between socially def<strong>in</strong>ed groups” (loc.cit.). The demonisation of immigration <strong>and</strong> immigrants <strong>in</strong> the Plan, <strong>and</strong> the associatedvalorisation of the Ata Modo as the ‘orig<strong>in</strong>al people’, has certa<strong>in</strong>ly cast new mean<strong>in</strong>gs uponexist<strong>in</strong>g orders of precedence.Us<strong>in</strong>g the plan’s acknowledgement of an ‘orig<strong>in</strong>al culture’ as a strategy to strengthen theirclaims to traditional l<strong>and</strong> rights <strong>and</strong>, <strong>in</strong> part, reclaim<strong>in</strong>g ancestral identities appropriated byTNC as the name of its jo<strong>in</strong>t venture company, some <strong>in</strong>dividuals from the village of Komodohave taken it upon themselves to challenge the common management scenario that the AtaModo have ‘virtually vanished’ (Ellis 1998: 71) <strong>in</strong> a “tide of immigration” (loc. cit.). The38 As Adam Kuper po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the propositions that the “descendants of the orig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>in</strong>habitants of acountry should have privileged rights, even exclusive rights, to resources …[<strong>and</strong>] immigrants aresimply guests <strong>and</strong> should behave accord<strong>in</strong>gly … are popular with extreme right-w<strong>in</strong>g parties <strong>in</strong>Europe” (2003: 390).36


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListUNESCO publication of the Putri Naga or ‘Dragon Pr<strong>in</strong>cess’ account <strong>and</strong> other localnarratives is part of this self-conscious ‘discovery’ <strong>and</strong> promotion of Ata Modo identity <strong>and</strong>culture (Mansur <strong>and</strong> Hilly 2000) (Figure 12). M<strong>in</strong>dful of the Park Authority’s ultimate objectiveto resettle all of the villages with<strong>in</strong> the Park, one which is <strong>in</strong> keep<strong>in</strong>g with TNC’spreservationist efforts to “evict people from nature” (Katz 1998: 59), the people of KomodoIsl<strong>and</strong> have consciously <strong>in</strong>tertw<strong>in</strong>ed their future with that of the Park’s media-genic starattraction, the Komodo Dragon. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Ellis:Several people witnessed two adult Komodo dragons climb<strong>in</strong>g out of the sea atSape, <strong>in</strong> neighbour<strong>in</strong>g Sumbawa, <strong>in</strong> the early 1980s. Around this time,government officials were discuss<strong>in</strong>g clear<strong>in</strong>g the [P]ark of human <strong>in</strong>habitants.The Sape people, familiar with the beliefs of the Ata Modo, <strong>in</strong>terpreted the sightof the animals com<strong>in</strong>g ashore as a verification of the l<strong>in</strong>k between them <strong>and</strong> theAta Modo. It was perceived as a sign of support from the Komodo dragons forthe people’s claim to rema<strong>in</strong> on the isl<strong>and</strong>. S<strong>in</strong>ce they were k<strong>in</strong>, if the peoplewere made to leave, so would the Komodos (1998: 76).As these comments <strong>in</strong>dicate, the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers have politically equated their forcedremoval from the Park with the ext<strong>in</strong>ction of the animal that not only gives its name to thePark, but also constitutes the Park’s ‘raison d’étré’ for list<strong>in</strong>g as a World Heritage naturalproperty.The isl<strong>and</strong>ers’ battle for cultural survival is also apparent <strong>in</strong> the tension between them <strong>and</strong>the Park Authority regard<strong>in</strong>g feed<strong>in</strong>g of the Komodo lizards. As previously mentioned, fromthe <strong>in</strong>ception of the Park <strong>in</strong> 1980 <strong>and</strong> up until 1994, Park rangers regularly fed the ‘dragons’with goats purchased from the local community. As Hitchcock po<strong>in</strong>ts out, these purchasesconstituted “one of the major sources of <strong>in</strong>come” for the villagers on Komodo (Hitchcock1993: 314). The ‘ritual’ feed<strong>in</strong>g of the dragons for the benefit of tourists neatly dovetailedwith the isl<strong>and</strong>ers’ belief that they have a k<strong>in</strong>ship obligation to “look after their tw<strong>in</strong> brother”<strong>and</strong> provide ora with a portion of each catch (Ellis 1998: 75). The Park Authority’s decisionto cease the ‘goat-gobbl<strong>in</strong>g’ (Ellis 1998: 84) spectacle on Komodo was based on thescientific fashion<strong>in</strong>g of nature as ‘wild’ <strong>and</strong> ‘prist<strong>in</strong>e’. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to this construction, feed<strong>in</strong>gthe dragons was regarded as ‘ecologically suspect’ (Hitchcock 1993: 314) <strong>and</strong> was certa<strong>in</strong>lyseen as disturb<strong>in</strong>g the balance of nature. From the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers,however, rather than restor<strong>in</strong>g the balance of nature, the <strong>in</strong>tervention of science hasthreatened the very survival of this nature. Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers state that the dramatic decl<strong>in</strong>e<strong>in</strong> the number of Komodo dragons on the isl<strong>and</strong> soon after regular feed<strong>in</strong>g stopped is due tostarvation (<strong>in</strong> 1997 the population of dragons on the isl<strong>and</strong> was recorded as 1,722, a yearlater only 1,061 lizards were recorded) (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 21) 39 . Not only havethe Park rangers ceased to bait <strong>and</strong> ‘feed’ the dragons, but Park regulations prohibit theisl<strong>and</strong>ers themselves from provid<strong>in</strong>g food to the ora. As these <strong>and</strong> other restrictions <strong>in</strong> thename of ‘conservation’ exemplify, the World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of the Park <strong>and</strong> its currentmanagement plan ignore the ongo<strong>in</strong>g connections between the local population <strong>and</strong> ‘nature’,<strong>and</strong> disregard the values that local people attach to the Park’s so-called ‘natural heritage’. Inthis respect, Komodo National Park is not a solitary example. In Indonesia, Wall <strong>and</strong> Blackidentify similar problems with the list<strong>in</strong>g of Borobudur <strong>and</strong> Prambanan <strong>in</strong> central Java. Whilefurther afield, Sullivan speaks of similar exclusions <strong>in</strong> the list<strong>in</strong>g of the Khmer city of Angkor(2004 :50). While the representation of two of the “world’s great religions”, Buddhism <strong>and</strong>H<strong>in</strong>duism, connect these sites, common to all three sites is the imposition of a global cultureof heritage protection upon local traditions <strong>and</strong> practices. As Sullivan observes, the39 Walter Auffenberg recorded a population of 2,348 dragons on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> 1970. The ParkAuthority states that “the decl<strong>in</strong>e appears to be due to high mortality rates <strong>in</strong> the young <strong>and</strong> juvenileclasses”, but also suggests that fluctuations <strong>in</strong> population size may be an “artefact of the methodsemployed” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2: 21).37


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellmethodology of modern heritage conservation, with its emphasis upon scientificmeasurement, classification <strong>and</strong> evaluation, “can <strong>in</strong>advertently mummify or destroy aspectsof value by disregard<strong>in</strong>g the less tangible <strong>and</strong> subtler elements of cont<strong>in</strong>uity” (2004: 50).It is apparent from the current management plan that the Ata Modo <strong>and</strong> the other ethnicgroups <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> around the Park have failed the authenticity requirements for preservationentailed <strong>in</strong> the methodology adopted by The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy. Their cultural beliefsabout ora are dim<strong>in</strong>ished as ‘folk tales’, their traditional customs are reported to be“dw<strong>in</strong>dl<strong>in</strong>g” at a rapid rate, local heritage is reduced to the status of a h<strong>and</strong>ful of ‘culturalrelicts’ (WCMC 1994), <strong>and</strong> it appears that they have also lost their ability to engage <strong>in</strong>“susta<strong>in</strong>able fish culture” (loc. cit.). Accord<strong>in</strong>g to a TNC fact sheet on ‘alternative livelihoods’,“for generations, villagers liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> an around Komodo have carefully harvested the sea’sriches <strong>in</strong> susta<strong>in</strong>able ways” (TNC n.d. f: 1). However, it appears that nowadays these verysame people are engaged <strong>in</strong> “overfish<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> destructive fish<strong>in</strong>g practices” (loc. cit.). Itseems that while TNC is adept at recognis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> sav<strong>in</strong>g biodiversity around the world, itdoes not appear able to identify a range of traditional community fish<strong>in</strong>g activities as anyth<strong>in</strong>gbut ‘destructive’ or specifically dist<strong>in</strong>guish who, out of the more than 20,000 people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong><strong>and</strong> around the Park, is responsible for such practices, if anyone. Through the ‘Komodo Fish<strong>Culture</strong> Project’, The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy aims to “steer” local people towards a “thriv<strong>in</strong>gmariculture <strong>in</strong>dustry” (TNC n.d. f: 1). In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the translocal vision of TNC, this projectwill also “protect one of the world’s most biologically diverse <strong>and</strong> productive mar<strong>in</strong>eenvironments” (loc. cit.). In Komodo National Park, the burden of deferred consumption ofthe assets of this ‘biodiversity bank’ is firmly placed upon the local population, rais<strong>in</strong>gquestions about who actually benefits from this World Heritage-<strong>in</strong>scribed, UNESCO-listedbiosphere reserve.THE GOOD, THE BAD AND THE UGLY: A POSTSCRIPT FROMKOMODO NATIONAL PARK, 2005Back <strong>in</strong> 1981, when the social science researcher, Michael Hitchcock, visited the newlyformed Komodo National Park, it didn’t appear that the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers were reallybenefit<strong>in</strong>g from the environmental <strong>and</strong> tourism successes that often come with theestablishment of a protected area. Indeed Hitchcock concludes that, “overlooked by theauthorities <strong>and</strong> lack<strong>in</strong>g the appropriate skills <strong>and</strong> education, the isl<strong>and</strong>ers have been unableto participate <strong>in</strong> the new developments” (1993: 313). Hitchcock suggests that the isl<strong>and</strong>ers’marg<strong>in</strong>alisation partially stems from the fact that the Park’s planners were “primarilyconcerned with environmental conservation rather than the needs of the local population”(loc. cit.). Apparently, the problems posed by the presence of people with<strong>in</strong> the Park were tobe solved by “resettl<strong>in</strong>g several villages outside the reserve” (loc. cit.).As Jim Igoe observes, along with many other commentators, “the historical creation of parksoften <strong>in</strong>volved the eviction of local people” (2004: xi). An <strong>in</strong>kl<strong>in</strong>g of the global magnitude ofthis ‘management’ practice is found <strong>in</strong> the UNESCO-sponsored overview of ‘Human Use ofWorld Heritage Natural Sites’ (Thorsell <strong>and</strong> Sigaty 1998). While the authors of this studyreport that “the majority of natural World Heritage sites [73 out of 126 ‘natural’ <strong>and</strong> ‘mixed’sites], have no resident human population” (ibid: 3), exam<strong>in</strong>ation of these supposedly‘natural’ sites reveals that substantial human populations, <strong>in</strong> some cases number<strong>in</strong>g tens ofthous<strong>and</strong>s of people, live immediately adjacent to these protected areas. One of the moreobvious conclusions to be drawn from this material is that people lived <strong>in</strong> these spaces priorto their declaration as a protected area, whether as a World Heritage property, conservationreserve, or national park. In the 47 ‘natural’ World Heritage sites where resident humanpopulations have not been rendered <strong>in</strong>visible by the convenience of a l<strong>in</strong>e on a map <strong>and</strong>ahistorical statistics, the degree to which their presence <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>in</strong> shap<strong>in</strong>g an38


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listanthropogenic l<strong>and</strong>scape is acknowledged by national governments <strong>and</strong> globalenvironmental organisation varies dramatically.P. J. Fowler gives us some idea of this variation <strong>in</strong> the UNESCO report on ‘World HeritageCultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes, 1992-2002’ (Fowler 2003). Of the 730 properties <strong>in</strong>scribed on theWorld Heritage List by 2002, only thirty are listed as ‘official’ cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes (Fowler2003: 14). After exam<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the list<strong>in</strong>gs for ‘natural’, ‘cultural’ <strong>and</strong> ‘mixed’ properties, Fowlerfound that at least 70 other sites could readily be identified as cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes accord<strong>in</strong>gto the World Heritage Convention (ibid: 60). While Fowler observes that the pre-1992 list<strong>in</strong>gof some World Heritage sites precluded their nom<strong>in</strong>ation as a ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’, he canonly surmise that the reasons why state parties have not seized upon “the new opportunitypresented by the creation of the category ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ […] may well be economic <strong>and</strong>personnel [ones]” (ibid: 60). In solely focus<strong>in</strong>g upon f<strong>in</strong>ancial <strong>and</strong> logistical obstacles, Fowlerappears oblivious to the politicisation of nature, culture <strong>and</strong> heritage that surrounds the list<strong>in</strong>gprocess, lead<strong>in</strong>g one commentator to label World Heritage a “political football” (Sullivan2004: 51). As such, Fowler ignores the powerful discourses about an ‘untouched nature’ <strong>in</strong>which the idea of a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape appears as an oxymoronic concept.As these comments suggest, the creation of a World Heritage area or a national parkimposes more than just new cadastral boundaries <strong>and</strong> regulatory regimes. The ‘eviction oflocal people’ that Igoe <strong>and</strong> countless others have commented upon is one of the moredisturb<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> long-last<strong>in</strong>g effects of the <strong>in</strong>tersection of a number of discourses focused upon‘the environment’. In this sense, the creation of a park also imposes scientific frameworksabout species <strong>and</strong> ecosystems, environmentalist notions about nature conservation <strong>and</strong>protection, elitists ideas about heritage <strong>and</strong> culture, developmental ideologies aboutcommunities <strong>and</strong> customs, bureaucratic concepts regard<strong>in</strong>g plann<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> management, <strong>and</strong>state-sanctioned assumptions about property <strong>and</strong> people’s rights. As Sullivan <strong>and</strong> otherspo<strong>in</strong>t out, <strong>in</strong> this situation rely<strong>in</strong>g upon “national or local government systems to encouragelocal <strong>in</strong>volvement <strong>and</strong> the foster<strong>in</strong>g of traditional practices is often unrealistic <strong>and</strong> counterproductive”(2004: 51). In the case of Komodo National Park, local <strong>in</strong>volvement at the behestof the Park’s authorities, the national government <strong>and</strong> the transnational environmentalorganisation The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy also proved to be an alienat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> disempower<strong>in</strong>gexperience.As reported by the ‘Awareness Officer’ of the Indonesian NGO Yayasan Pusaka AlamNusantara 40 , established by The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy as part of its ‘environmental educationprogram’, the ‘globally good’ <strong>in</strong>tentions of the Park Authority have met with <strong>in</strong>difference fromthe local communities with<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> adjo<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the Park (1996: 5). For local people “theprotected area is deemed an imposed regulation that puts constra<strong>in</strong>ts on their livelihood”(Bakar 1996: 28). Indeed, the officer concludes that:Dur<strong>in</strong>g the sixteen years s<strong>in</strong>ce the establishment of Komodo National Park ithas not yet been evident that the local communities play an active role <strong>in</strong>support of conservation efforts. The population <strong>in</strong> general rema<strong>in</strong>s <strong>in</strong>differentto the cause, <strong>and</strong> even presents a potential threat to the ecosystem” (loc. cit.).To combat this ‘<strong>in</strong>difference’ <strong>and</strong> ‘vitalise’ community participation, the Indonesianenvironmental NGO recommends, “the local community must be made to recognise that theyare to ga<strong>in</strong> greater benefits from the Park if they comply with conservation policies” (Bakar1996: 29). Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the considerable f<strong>in</strong>ancial <strong>and</strong> logistical effort of the nationalgovernment <strong>and</strong> The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy to develop alternative livelihoods, “not <strong>in</strong> conflictwith conservation values” (loc. cit), it is clear that the local community regard these40 The ‘Nusantara Natural Heritage Organisation’.39


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell‘Integrated Conservation <strong>and</strong> Development Projects’ (ICDP) (Wells et al. 1999) as a ‘bad’idea. While a recent World Bank publication identifies TNC’s “dive tourism, mariculture, <strong>and</strong>pelagic fishery enterprises launched with private-sector collaboration [as hav<strong>in</strong>g] good jobcreationprospects <strong>in</strong> the communities <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> destructive fish<strong>in</strong>g” (Wells et al. 1999: 27),the reality <strong>in</strong> the Park is quite different. As people from the village of Komodo observed <strong>in</strong>2005, they are “still wait<strong>in</strong>g” for some of these ICDPs to start, while others, such as theseaweed-farm<strong>in</strong>g project, were rejected by the community as “<strong>in</strong>appropriate for localconditions”. In the case of the only function<strong>in</strong>g ICDP, TNC’s much-lauded ‘Komodo Fish<strong>Culture</strong> Project’, a commercial fish hatchery established outside of the Park at Loh Mbongi <strong>in</strong>2003 41 , this has yet to be ‘h<strong>and</strong>ed over’ to a “local bus<strong>in</strong>ess, a local <strong>in</strong>stitute, or to a localfisherman’s cooperative” (TNC 2002: 3), as promised by TNC 42 . This ICDP already has aquestionable conservation history, particularly given that wild broodstock for the project wasobta<strong>in</strong>ed from the Park waters (Mous <strong>and</strong> Meyer 2003: 6) <strong>and</strong> ‘wild-caught’ fish arepurchased on a regular basis to replace sick <strong>and</strong> dead stock (TNC 2002: 3). It is alsoquestionable how this enterprise will directly benefit residents with<strong>in</strong> the Park given that “noaquaculture development is envisaged with<strong>in</strong> the national park boundaries” (Mous <strong>and</strong> Meyer2003: 13).Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g TNC’s efforts to develop mar<strong>in</strong>e ICDPs <strong>and</strong> for all its talk of “capacitybuild<strong>in</strong>g for the local community” (Wells et al. 1999: 101), it is apparent from speak<strong>in</strong>g toKomodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers that there is considerable local resentment <strong>and</strong> resistance to the externalimposition of ‘alternative livelihoods’ <strong>in</strong> the name of a globally-def<strong>in</strong>ed conservation good 43 .The attitudes <strong>and</strong> perceptions of the Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers <strong>in</strong> this regard are based upon theirdirect experience of another ‘alternative livelihoods’ project, one suggested <strong>in</strong> the firstmanagement plan for the Park (see Blower et al. 1977).The 1977 plan proposed that local people, with an age-old tradition of fish<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong>aboriculture, become souvenir wood carvers <strong>and</strong> small-scale jewellery producers, sell<strong>in</strong>gtheir products to the grow<strong>in</strong>g number of tourists visit<strong>in</strong>g the Park each year. However, asHitchcock observes, the isl<strong>and</strong>ers “lacked a strong craft tradition, hav<strong>in</strong>g obta<strong>in</strong>ed the goodsthey needed <strong>in</strong> the past through trade with the Bimanese” (1993: 314). The “generalist skillsof the Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>ers are well suited to local conditions <strong>and</strong>, unlike neighbour<strong>in</strong>g Bima,there are hardly any specialist artisans” (loc. cit.). While the idea was orig<strong>in</strong>ally proposed <strong>in</strong>late 1970s, it wasn’t until the late 1990s, with TNC’s push for the development of ‘alternativelivelihoods’ with<strong>in</strong> the Park that some people <strong>in</strong> the village of Komodo started to craft touristsouvenirs. Today, Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers identify this enterprise as a locally-driven <strong>in</strong>itiative <strong>in</strong>contrast to the ‘foreign’ ICDPs promoted by TNC <strong>and</strong> the Park authorities. While address<strong>in</strong>gsome of the ‘community development’ aspirations of the ICDP concept, it is apparent that thelocal souvenir <strong>in</strong>dustry does not sit well with the stated biodiversity conservation objectives ofthe ICDP approach <strong>and</strong> the Park management plan (Wells et al. 1999: 1; PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC2000).41 Loh Mbongi is situated 6 kilometres north of Labuan Bajo. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to a TNC report, the “TahijaFoundation donated 150,000m 2 of l<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> Lok Mbongi to The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy for the purposeof construction of the hatchery” (Mous <strong>and</strong> Meyer 2003: 7). The report does not mention the tenurearrangements regard<strong>in</strong>g the mar<strong>in</strong>e component of the hatchery.42 On 1 July 2005, the Loh Mbongi aquaculture facility was transferred to a Bali-based commercial fishcompany, PT Karamba (TNC 2005b: 5, 38). PT Karamba has a ‘grouper cage’ operation <strong>in</strong>Lombok, a number of mud-crab production projects <strong>and</strong>, through its sister company, is <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong>the tuna export bus<strong>in</strong>ess (TNC 2005b: 38).43 There is also considerable local <strong>and</strong> regional opposition to TNC’s co-management role <strong>in</strong> KomodoNational Park (see KSDA 2002).40


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListThe raw materials needed by local people, for example, timber, pearls <strong>and</strong> mother-of-pearlshell, are all protected by Park regulations. Komodo isl<strong>and</strong>ers thus have to collect <strong>and</strong>/orpurchase all h<strong>and</strong>icraft materials from sources outside of the Park. Lock<strong>in</strong>g local people outof the Park <strong>in</strong> this sense has had the effect of displac<strong>in</strong>g people’s exploitation elsewhere, <strong>in</strong>this case, to those environments adjacent to the Park. Rather than foster<strong>in</strong>g economic<strong>in</strong>dependence <strong>and</strong> promot<strong>in</strong>g f<strong>in</strong>ancial ga<strong>in</strong>, local wood carvers <strong>and</strong> jewellery makers aredependent on others to secure the items they need for their ‘alternative livelihood’ or,alternatively, they run the risk of <strong>in</strong>curr<strong>in</strong>g the wrath of other communities through their‘poach<strong>in</strong>g’ activities outside the Park.It is also the case that <strong>in</strong> the past couple of years the nature of tourism <strong>in</strong> the National Parkhas changed 44 . Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, the Bali bomb<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong> 2002 <strong>and</strong> 2005 have had a dramatic impacton the number of tourists visit<strong>in</strong>g the Park, particularly as Bali is the <strong>in</strong>ternational gateway forair <strong>and</strong> sea travel to Komodo. For some years now, the tourism trend has been for shortervisits to the isl<strong>and</strong>, usually only a couple of hours <strong>in</strong> duration. Most, if not all, tourists choosenot to overnight at the facilities established at Loh Liang on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>. Rather, theypurchase dive / dragon packages from tour operators <strong>in</strong> Labuan Bajo, Sumbawa or Bali <strong>and</strong>visit the isl<strong>and</strong> on fully equipped tour boats (Figure 13). These boats not only provide visitorsto the Park with all their food <strong>and</strong> dr<strong>in</strong>k requirements, but they also provide the tourists withon-board accommodation. With the cessation of the ferry services to Komodo from LabuanBajo <strong>and</strong> Sapé some five years ago, tourists have few options now but to purchase thesepackaged tours to the National Park. As a result, the ma<strong>in</strong> Park tourist facility at Loh Lianghas deteriorated through lack of use <strong>and</strong> regular ma<strong>in</strong>tenance. By October 2005, a numberof the ‘eco-friendly’ accommodation huts had collapsed as a result of white ant <strong>in</strong>festation,leav<strong>in</strong>g only one (itself <strong>in</strong> a state of disrepair) build<strong>in</strong>g available for overnight touristaccommodation 45 .Most tourists these days spend their two to three hours on the isl<strong>and</strong> walk<strong>in</strong>g to <strong>and</strong> from the‘dragon’ view<strong>in</strong>g area at Banu Nggulung, before board<strong>in</strong>g their tour boat to go snorkell<strong>in</strong>g ordiv<strong>in</strong>g on the coral reefs elsewhere <strong>in</strong> the Park 46 . With the Park management planemphasis<strong>in</strong>g the region’s mar<strong>in</strong>e biodiversity <strong>and</strong> the many ‘prist<strong>in</strong>e’ div<strong>in</strong>g opportunitiesawait<strong>in</strong>g visitors, it is not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g that tourism <strong>in</strong> the Park is <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly focused on themar<strong>in</strong>e environment 47 . In this scenario, the opportunities for local people to sell theirh<strong>and</strong>icrafts to tourists are extremely limited. This situation is further exacerbated by the factthat the Park Authority prohibits local sellers from enter<strong>in</strong>g the Loh Liang tourist complex <strong>and</strong>solicit<strong>in</strong>g visitors. In order to sell their artefacts, the twenty or so men <strong>and</strong> boys who walkfrom Kampung Komodo to Loh Liang upon see<strong>in</strong>g the arrival of another tour boat, arereduced to a pariah status, conf<strong>in</strong>ed to a hot <strong>and</strong> dusty area just <strong>in</strong>side the Park’s gateway.From personal observation, tourists hurry past this ‘un-natural’ area, eager to see thedragons <strong>and</strong> also avoid the chorus of pleas from the isl<strong>and</strong>ers to purchase their artefacts.44 In 1995/1996, Komodo National Park recorded 28,991 visitors, with <strong>in</strong>ternational tourists compris<strong>in</strong>garound 90% of these visitors (Goodw<strong>in</strong> et al. 1997: 20-24). Of the 24,159 visitors who travelled toKomodo Isl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> this period, nearly 25% chose to overnight at the Loh Liang facilities (Goodw<strong>in</strong> etal. 1997: 20).45 Park rangers at Loh Liang <strong>in</strong>formed me that I was the first person to overnight at the facility forseveral months <strong>and</strong> that because of the short duration of tourist visitations to the isl<strong>and</strong> they nolonger order food for the tourist ‘cafeteria’ at the complex.46 I <strong>in</strong>terviewed a number of the tour operators <strong>in</strong> Labuan Bajo <strong>and</strong> was <strong>in</strong>formed by them that mosttourists only spend “two to three hours on Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong>” <strong>and</strong> that it was “very unusual” for touriststo overnight.47 In a survey of the ten tour operators <strong>in</strong> Labuan Bajo, shop-front advertisements <strong>and</strong> promotionaloffers overwhelm<strong>in</strong>gly featured ‘dive trips’ <strong>and</strong> ‘snorkel<strong>in</strong>g’. Strange as it may sound, only oneoperator referred to ‘dragon view<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>in</strong> its on-road signage.41


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellWhile a study on alternative livelihood preferences conducted by TNC states that “villagersfrom Kampung Komodo expressed an <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> tourism activities” <strong>and</strong> also requestedassistance from the Park Authority for h<strong>and</strong>icraft development <strong>and</strong> “<strong>in</strong> tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g to becomePark staff” (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 1: 69), it appears from the experience of Komodoisl<strong>and</strong>ers that tourism <strong>and</strong> tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g are not the gilded pathways to “economic prosperity”promised <strong>in</strong> the Plan. This is not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g given that the k<strong>in</strong>d of tourism promoted <strong>in</strong> thePlan, so-called ‘eco-tourism’, is depicted as “visit<strong>in</strong>g natural areas to view <strong>and</strong> enjoy the plant<strong>and</strong> animal life with m<strong>in</strong>imal or no impact on the environment” (loc. cit.). Contrary to<strong>in</strong>formation posted on TNC’s website, there is little, if any, evidence of TNC “establish<strong>in</strong>gecotourism as a means of susta<strong>in</strong>able <strong>in</strong>come for local villagers”. Furthermore, given theaforementioned response of Park staff to the <strong>in</strong>volvement of local people <strong>in</strong> tourism, <strong>and</strong> thegeneral view espoused <strong>in</strong> the Plan of the resident communities as ‘poorly educated’, thesuggestion of tra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g local people to become rangers appears as noth<strong>in</strong>g more than thePlan pay<strong>in</strong>g lip-service to the developmental mantra of ‘capacity build<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> ‘communityengagement’ promoted by TNC.Judg<strong>in</strong>g by conditions at the Park’s ma<strong>in</strong> visitor centre at Loh Liang, it appears that lipserviceis also paid to the idea of manag<strong>in</strong>g the World Heritage-listed values of KomodoNational Park. While bait<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> feed<strong>in</strong>g the dragons officially ceased more than a decadeago, based on my observations <strong>in</strong> October 2005, Park staff at Loh Liang feed their kitchenrefuse <strong>and</strong> food scraps to a resident group of lizards on a thrice daily basis. In addition,Komodo lizards, as well as wild pigs <strong>and</strong> deer, scavenge <strong>in</strong> the open rubbish pit establishedless than 100 metres away from the staff kitchen. In the absence of a patrol boat, the Park’srangers are largely conf<strong>in</strong>ed to the ranger station, except on those occasions when a charterboat arrives with tourists. Tourists to Komodo Isl<strong>and</strong> are prohibited from ventur<strong>in</strong>g outside ofthe Loh Liang facility by themselves. While this regulation is justified by reference to the‘dangerous’ nature of the dragons, it also produces some useful economic outcomes. Toview the dragons at Banu Nggulung or undertake one of the ‘nature walks’ on the isl<strong>and</strong>,visitors are required to pay for the services of a ranger to guide them on these out<strong>in</strong>gs.Payments from guided walks, together with the entrance fee, camera / video surcharge, <strong>and</strong>any overnight accommodation charges, comprise the ma<strong>in</strong> source of tourism-generatedrevenue <strong>in</strong> the Park. On guided tours around the Loh Liang facility rangers readily useforked sticks to prod sup<strong>in</strong>e dragons <strong>in</strong>to action for the benefit of camera-wield<strong>in</strong>g tourists.Increas<strong>in</strong>gly, the human-habituated Komodo dragons found ly<strong>in</strong>g around <strong>and</strong> underneath theraised staff canteen at Loh Liang are the only lizards seen by tourists. The cessation of thegoat-gobbl<strong>in</strong>g spectacle at the official dragon-view<strong>in</strong>g area has resulted <strong>in</strong> the creation of‘natural’ dragons, too ‘wild’ to hang around the view<strong>in</strong>g area to satisfy the curiosity ofirregular visitors.In late 2005, on-ground ‘management’ of the natural values of the park, <strong>in</strong> particularprotection of the endangered Komodo monitor, certa<strong>in</strong>ly contravened key elements of thecurrent management plan, while the daily practices of park staff stood <strong>in</strong> stark contrast to themany signs erected around the facility rem<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>g visitors to remove all rubbish from the Park.Indeed, if my stay at Loh Liang is anyth<strong>in</strong>g to go by, on-ground ‘management’ of KomodoNational Park amounts to noth<strong>in</strong>g more than feed<strong>in</strong>g the dragons, guid<strong>in</strong>g fee-pay<strong>in</strong>g touriststo <strong>and</strong> from the dragon view<strong>in</strong>g site for a couple of hours per day, <strong>and</strong> pay<strong>in</strong>g the odd visit toKampung Komodo to see what is happen<strong>in</strong>g there. In many respects, Komodo National Parkcan be viewed as a live, <strong>in</strong> situ exhibition, which creates the effect <strong>and</strong> experience of ‘real’nature, somewhat rem<strong>in</strong>iscent of W. Douglas Burden’s life-like display of the ‘Dragon lizardgroup’ at the American Museum of Natural History <strong>in</strong> New York (see Figure 5).The reality of so-called ‘management’ st<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> stark contrast to the rhetoric of managementproduced by The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy through its <strong>in</strong>ternet website, its Bali-based, ‘CoralTriangle Centre’, <strong>and</strong> its reams of glossy <strong>in</strong>formation sheets, media releases, assessments,reports <strong>and</strong> other publications. In this respect, TNC is highly successful <strong>in</strong> its management42


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listof the virtual environment of Komodo National Park. Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, Komodo National Parkhighlights the disjuncture that exists between the discourse of management (see Pannell1997), with its emphasis upon natural values, biodiversity, habitat conservation, <strong>and</strong>collaborative partnerships, <strong>and</strong> the day-to-day drudgery of clean<strong>in</strong>g toilets, empty<strong>in</strong>g rubbishb<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> controll<strong>in</strong>g the movement of people to <strong>and</strong> from designated visitor dest<strong>in</strong>ations.While some may argue that bridg<strong>in</strong>g this discont<strong>in</strong>uity between discourse <strong>and</strong> de jourpractices is simply a matter of translation, made possible by more funds <strong>and</strong> resources, thetruth is that the role of national environmental agencies <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>ternational conservationorganisations <strong>in</strong> manag<strong>in</strong>g nature <strong>in</strong> the new millennium <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly revolves around imagemanagement <strong>and</strong> the manipulation of the eco-tourism experience. Like the creation of anIndigenous culture, <strong>in</strong> order for the nature produced by these forms of political ecology to beperceived as environmental realism, the anthropogenic conditions of its production must beconcealed or back-grounded. As this suggests, the highly mediated ‘naturalisation’ of natureis an overtly political act, which consumes its own agency <strong>and</strong> motivations.Based on the experience of Komodo National Park, serious questions need to be askedabout the identities of the producers <strong>and</strong> consumers of this nature. For example, ‘fromwhom’ <strong>and</strong> ‘for whom’ is TNC ‘sav<strong>in</strong>g the last great places on Earth’ (TNC logo). Given thenumerous references <strong>in</strong> TNC-produced material about the ‘destructive fish<strong>in</strong>g practices’ oflocal people, the answer to the first part of this question is obvious. As Katz po<strong>in</strong>ts out, TNC“works <strong>in</strong> partnership with national environmental organisations to block all ‘human<strong>in</strong>terference’ with the environment it protects” (1998: 59). In Komodo National Park this lastpo<strong>in</strong>t is evident <strong>in</strong> TNC’s arguments that the “carry<strong>in</strong>g capacity of the park for permanentpopulation is currently exceeded” <strong>and</strong> that villagers with<strong>in</strong> the Park should “move to adjacentlarger isl<strong>and</strong>s” to restore balance to the Park’s ecosystems (S<strong>in</strong>gleton et al. 2002: 9). Whilethe evidence strongly supports the claim that the preservation efforts of TNC “<strong>in</strong>sistently evictpeople from nature” (loc. cit.), as the example of Komodo National Park illustrates, onlycerta<strong>in</strong> k<strong>in</strong>ds of people are affected. ‘Eco-tourists’ <strong>and</strong> the ‘nature lovers’ from around theworld who underwrite TNC’s <strong>in</strong>ternational biodiversity <strong>in</strong>vestments are certa<strong>in</strong>ly not amongstthose evicted from nature. While some have referred to the development ofenvironmentalism as a form of ‘green imperialism’ (Grove 1995), the k<strong>in</strong>d ofenvironmentalism practiced by TNC today constitutes a modern-day form of mercantilecolonialism, with the self <strong>in</strong>terests <strong>and</strong> motivations of those <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> this privatecorporation concealed by a feel-good mantle of global green altruism. Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gcurrent talk of post-colonialism <strong>and</strong> multiculturalism, as Masao Miyoshi argues, “colonialismis even more active now <strong>in</strong> the form of transnational corporatism” (1996: 79).This analogy with the likes of the Dutch East India Company, operat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> this region somethree hundred years ago, is even more fitt<strong>in</strong>g when the nature of TNC’s ‘partnership’ with theGovernment of Indonesia is taken <strong>in</strong>to consideration. The grant<strong>in</strong>g of the multi-million dollartourism concession <strong>in</strong> the Park to TNC’s jo<strong>in</strong>t venture company, PT Putri Naga Komodo,enabl<strong>in</strong>g this corporation to “develop the Park as an eco-tourism dest<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong> to collectentrance fees” (TNC 2002: 5), aptly illustrates how these ‘partnerships’ serve as gatewaysfor the privatisation of nature. In keep<strong>in</strong>g with the analogy of mercantile colonialism (<strong>and</strong> thelogic of modern global capitalism), nature, like the sought after resources of the old worldplundered <strong>in</strong> the past, is regarded as a universal commons 48 . And, as Cordell (1989, 1993)<strong>and</strong> others have identified (see Ganter 1994), those local people erased by the concept of a‘public space exploited by private <strong>in</strong>terests’ bear the full brunt of the ‘tragedy of thecommons’ (Hard<strong>in</strong> 1968).As this talk of privatisation <strong>and</strong> the tragedy of the commons suggests, the issues hererevolve around local ownership, security of tenure, <strong>and</strong> ‘resource sovereignty’ (Howitt et al.48 Similar ideas about the existence of a universal common underwrite the notion of World Heritage.43


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell1996). In TNC’s Edenic vision of nature, only exotic biodiversity or endangered speciesbelong or are acknowledged as hav<strong>in</strong>g a rightful place <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park. At best, thecurrent management plan talks about the possibility of grant<strong>in</strong>g limited ‘use rights’ to humanresidents <strong>in</strong> the Park via a system of permits <strong>and</strong> licences (PHKA <strong>and</strong> TNC 2000, Vol. 2:141). If there is a sense of local ownership conveyed through the management objectives ofthe Park, it is <strong>in</strong> regard to the environmental ‘problems’ identified <strong>in</strong> the Park, rather than toownership of the Park itself. At the present time, local communities appear to have lessrights <strong>and</strong> less say <strong>in</strong> the day-to-day management of the Park than The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy<strong>and</strong> its <strong>in</strong>ternationally based <strong>in</strong>vestors. Indeed, it is difficult to know what villagers have tosay about the imposition of the ‘Komodo Community Management Initiative’, particularly astheir opposition to <strong>and</strong> contestation of the new regime is reduced to ‘community <strong>in</strong>difference’or is identified as requir<strong>in</strong>g an <strong>in</strong>tensification of ‘socialisation activities’ <strong>in</strong> TNC’s reports on‘stakeholder consultations’ (see Bakar 1996; TNC 2003).Us<strong>in</strong>g nature preservation as the “measure <strong>and</strong> arbiter” (Katz 1998: 57) of rightfulness <strong>and</strong> ofwhat constitutes a global good, produces an ugly environmental politics. It also produces al<strong>and</strong>scape of ‘nature cemeteries’ (Luke 1995: 17), for the most part, off limits to the liv<strong>in</strong>g. Inthe context of Komodo National Park, the production of these very un-natural spaces, wipedclean of culture, is further reified by the World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of the Park solely for its naturalvalues. In many respects, the World Heritage status of the Park serves to legitimate thememorialised view of nature preserved by TNC. List<strong>in</strong>g also elevates TNC’s global efforts tocreate nature theme parks, where the presence of biodiversity provides “enterta<strong>in</strong>ment value”(Luke 1995: 20) for its <strong>in</strong>vestors, to the level of a common public good. In the pursuit <strong>and</strong>delivery of this global public good, it is apparent that certa<strong>in</strong> articles of the World HeritageConvention are disregarded or paid lip-service to by the Government of Indonesia <strong>in</strong> theirpartnership with TNC. As a signatory to the Convention, the Indonesian authorities have aformal obligation to give recognised World Heritage a “function <strong>in</strong> the life of the community”(see Article 5 of the World Heritage Convention, UNESCO 1972) <strong>and</strong> are encouraged to“ensure the participation of a wide variety of stakeholders […] <strong>in</strong> the identification, nom<strong>in</strong>ation<strong>and</strong> protection of World Heritage properties” (UNESCO 2005: 3). In the context of themanagement of Komodo National Park, the local community is depicted as a dysfunctionalelement of World Heritage, while from the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of the Park’s residents, stakeholderparticipation <strong>in</strong> protection measures is largely characterised by prohibitions, penalties <strong>and</strong>penal sentences 49 .As evident <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy <strong>and</strong> the World HeritageCommittee are assisted <strong>in</strong> their efforts to ‘save’ nature for (certa<strong>in</strong> k<strong>in</strong>ds of) humanity by an<strong>in</strong>ternational array of scientists <strong>and</strong> other experts. The officials <strong>and</strong> the many experts whocomprise the UNESCO network are part of an <strong>in</strong>ternational elite. As David Harrisonobserves, members of this elite group “may deliberately or unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly <strong>in</strong>fluence which built,natural or cultural sites are selected for possible <strong>in</strong>clusion on the World Heritage List” (2005:8). As governments <strong>and</strong> regional authorities <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly look to World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g as ameans of deliver<strong>in</strong>g economic benefits <strong>and</strong> a much-sought after <strong>in</strong>ternational status fromglobal tourism, expert <strong>in</strong>put <strong>and</strong> advice is accorded greater political currency <strong>and</strong> leverage.In this commonly found scenario, as Harrison concludes, “‘supervision’ by experts sometimescomes to mean dom<strong>in</strong>ation by experts” (2005: 8-9). In the case of so many World Heritagesites <strong>in</strong> ‘develop<strong>in</strong>g countries’ conservation advice not only comes from ‘experts’, but it alsocomes from former colonists (see Evans 2005: 44).49 As reported by TNC-sponsored researchers, Pet <strong>and</strong> Subijanto, <strong>in</strong> ‘Enforcement <strong>and</strong> Protection ofKomodo National Park’, <strong>in</strong> the period 4 March 2000-1 March 2001, 38 men from villages with<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong>surround<strong>in</strong>g the national park were given jail sentences, rang<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> length from 6 months to 3 years,for ‘deer poach<strong>in</strong>g’ <strong>and</strong> ‘illegal fish<strong>in</strong>g’ activities (2001).44


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListThis relationship between ‘experts’, the state <strong>and</strong> nature conservation has a long history. AsRichard Grove po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the orig<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> growth of environmentalism “depended on theemergence of a coterie of professional scientists” (1995). Today, just as was the case <strong>in</strong> thepast (Grove 1995: 12), the prescriptions of scientists regard<strong>in</strong>g nature are commonlysubord<strong>in</strong>ated to the needs of nation-states. Unlike the past, however, nowadays they arealso constra<strong>in</strong>ed by the <strong>in</strong>terests of transnational environmental organisations, like The<strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy, or are subject to the requirements of global <strong>in</strong>struments, such as theWorld Heritage Convention. Perhaps the greatest restra<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g factor stems from themethodologies of science engaged <strong>in</strong> the cause of nature conservation. As Graeme Evansobserves, the cultural monument-nature conservation approach to heritage, whichunderscores the Convention, appears “unable to reconcile the very real conflicts <strong>and</strong>tensions between State <strong>in</strong>tervention <strong>and</strong> compliance with <strong>in</strong>ternational agency criteria, <strong>and</strong>local / regional governance <strong>and</strong> community concerns” (2005: 39).As these comments suggest, the <strong>in</strong>ternational presentation <strong>and</strong> ‘performance’ of heritage is“l<strong>in</strong>ked to power: the power to impose a view of the world” (Harrison 2005: 9). Preserv<strong>in</strong>gheritage, whether natural or cultural, for the sake of posterity, humanity, biodiversity, or as aresponse to development, endangerment, destruction, or some other form of postulated‘global good’, runs the risks of re<strong>in</strong>stat<strong>in</strong>g many of the values <strong>and</strong> relationships identified withthe far-flung projects of colonialism. In the next section, I explore the construction <strong>and</strong>preservation of some of these colonial projects as World Heritage.45


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCHAPTER FOUR – THE CONVENTION AND WORLDHISTORYHeritage is our legacy from the past, what we live with today, <strong>and</strong> what wepass on to future generations – UNESCO World Heritage CentreOne of the commonly heard criticisms of World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g is that it sanitises the past<strong>and</strong> museumifies social practices. Moreover, <strong>in</strong> attempt<strong>in</strong>g to protect heritage fromperceived damag<strong>in</strong>g or threaten<strong>in</strong>g external forces, list<strong>in</strong>g often overlooks or negates the factthat many heritage sites are the products of “local responses to <strong>and</strong> engagements withregional, national <strong>and</strong> global political, cultural <strong>and</strong> economic dynamics” (Adams 2005: 153).In the past five years or so, there has been a dramatic <strong>in</strong>crease <strong>in</strong> the number of WorldHeritage sites listed which specifically allude to <strong>and</strong> identify the ‘fusion’, ‘<strong>in</strong>terchange’,‘<strong>in</strong>teraction’ or ‘<strong>in</strong>tegration’ of different values <strong>and</strong> cultures as justification for <strong>in</strong>scription.Some of these ‘encounters’ are further l<strong>in</strong>ked to ‘<strong>in</strong>ternational trade’ (e.g. the Historic Centreof Macau listed <strong>in</strong> 2005) or are described as part of an early phase of ‘globalisation’ (e.g. theHistoric Quarter of the Seaport City of Valparaiso listed <strong>in</strong> 2003). While some of the‘heritage’ produced from these encounters – e.g. railways, villages, towns, cities – isidentified as ‘colonial’, rarely if at all, are the <strong>in</strong>teractions between Europeans (ma<strong>in</strong>ly theBritish, Portuguese, <strong>and</strong> the Spanish) <strong>and</strong> locals characterised as such. Prior to 2000, itappears that former European colonies <strong>in</strong> South America, Africa, <strong>and</strong> Asia largely, thoughnot exclusively, nom<strong>in</strong>ated ‘natural’ properties, such as the Virunga National Park <strong>in</strong> theDemocratic Republic of the Congo (listed <strong>in</strong> 1979), pre-historic ‘cultural’ sites, such as theJoya de Ceren Archaeological Site <strong>in</strong> El Salvador (listed <strong>in</strong> 1993), or pre-colonialmonuments, such as the Taj Mahal <strong>in</strong> India (listed <strong>in</strong> 1983). As the example of the Taj Mahalillustrates, however, the advent of European colonialism <strong>in</strong> its various temporal <strong>and</strong> spatialmanifestations around the world did not signal the onset of a history of cultural <strong>in</strong>terchanges.World Heritage sites, such as the Taj Mahal, the Borobudur Temple Compounds <strong>in</strong> Indonesia<strong>and</strong> the Khami Ru<strong>in</strong>s National Monument <strong>in</strong> Zimbabwe, po<strong>in</strong>t to a long history of cultural<strong>in</strong>teractions <strong>and</strong> exchanges between the local <strong>and</strong> the global. Indeed, while sometimes notofficially recognised <strong>in</strong> the list<strong>in</strong>g process, many World Heritage properties are truly globalsites as a consequence of their placement with<strong>in</strong> colonial <strong>and</strong> pre-colonial histories. AsMaddern argues with respect to Statue of Liberty-Ellis Isl<strong>and</strong> National Monument, these sitesare not just illustrative of important chapters <strong>in</strong> national histories, but they also represent a“def<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g moment <strong>in</strong> world history” (2005: 25).In this section of the report, I exam<strong>in</strong>e to what extent the World Heritage List has developedbeyond a representation of colonialism as a celebration of past glories or qua<strong>in</strong>t oldbuild<strong>in</strong>gs. With particular reference to the World Heritage site of the Military Fortress ofSuomenl<strong>in</strong>na (listed <strong>in</strong> 1991) <strong>and</strong> one of the most recently listed properties, the HistoricCentre of Macau (listed <strong>in</strong> 2005) 50 , I report on two very different depictions of the ‘colonialexperience’. Focus<strong>in</strong>g specifically on ‘colonial’ World Heritage sites raises some <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>gquestions as to whose values <strong>and</strong> whose heritage is preserved <strong>and</strong> promoted at thesetransnational, multicultural locations. And, perhaps more importantly, particularly given thehistory of colonialism, it also queries who <strong>and</strong> which historical events are forgotten <strong>in</strong> thisprocess.50 As part of a comparative research project exam<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g several World Heritage sites, I visited both ofthese properties <strong>in</strong> October <strong>and</strong> November 2005.47


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellTHE MILITARY FORTRESS OF SUOMENLINNA: A CASE OF POST-COLONIAL REMEMBERING?The sea fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na (Figure 14) is built on a number of isl<strong>and</strong>s located at theentrance to the harbour of Hels<strong>in</strong>ki <strong>in</strong> F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>. As one of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s first World Heritage sites,the fortress was listed <strong>in</strong> 1991 as a ‘cultural’ property under criterion (iv), <strong>and</strong> is thusidentified as “an especially <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g example of European military architecture of the time”(UNESCO World Heritage Centre website). Often referred to as the ‘Gibraltar of the North’,this site is “one of the largest sea-fortresses <strong>in</strong> the world” (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom2004: 4). Information brochures for the site proclaim the fortress as a “national monument”<strong>and</strong> “one of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s cultural treasures” (Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Sveaborg 2005).Visitors to the Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Visitor Centre, completed <strong>in</strong> 1998 to mark the 250 th anniversaryof the fortress, can take <strong>in</strong> a wide-screen audio-visual presentation of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na’s history,dubbed the ‘Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Experience’. They can also exam<strong>in</strong>e the many detailed bi-l<strong>in</strong>gual(<strong>in</strong> the national languages of F<strong>in</strong>nish <strong>and</strong> Swedish) 51 exhibits, which plot the chronologicaldevelopment of this significant example of military architecture. Unlike many other WorldHeritage sites visited <strong>in</strong> the course of this research project (see also Williams 2005), theSuomenl<strong>in</strong>na Visitor Centre clearly identifies the site as World Heritage, provides detailed<strong>in</strong>formed about the values the property is listed for, <strong>and</strong> also contextualises this <strong>in</strong>formationwith a display on the World Heritage Convention. With<strong>in</strong> the grounds of the fortress are alsoseveral museums, which display “F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s defence <strong>and</strong> war history” (Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Sveaborg2005). In addition to these displays <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terpretive material, visitors are given an<strong>in</strong>formation brochure, available <strong>in</strong> several European languages, <strong>and</strong> can purchase morecomprehensive accounts on the history <strong>and</strong> architecture of the fortress <strong>in</strong> the visitor centrebookshop. Included <strong>in</strong> these more comprehensive accounts is the official guidebook,UNESCO-World Heritage endorsed ‘Look at Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na-Sveaborg: The Isl<strong>and</strong> Fortress offHels<strong>in</strong>ki’ (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004). Apart from stopp<strong>in</strong>g at the visitor centre,visitors are also encouraged to experience the fortress by tak<strong>in</strong>g one of a number of markedwalk<strong>in</strong>g tours of the restored <strong>and</strong> well-preserved complex.As a visitor to this World Heritage site, one readily learns that the construction of the fortressbegan <strong>in</strong> 1748 <strong>and</strong> that, up until thirty years ago, the edifice was still used by the military(Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Sveaborg 2005). Sveaborg was named <strong>in</strong> 1750 52 . In the period 1748-1808,the fortress <strong>and</strong> the area which was later to become the <strong>in</strong>dependent republic of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>1918, were ruled by the K<strong>in</strong>g of Sweden. As stated <strong>in</strong> one of the available <strong>in</strong>formationbrochures, as part of a military alliance <strong>and</strong> defence plan with France, the fortress wasconstructed by Sweden to counter the grow<strong>in</strong>g threat from Russia. It also represented a “lastattempt […] to reclaim the l<strong>and</strong> it had lost to Russia at the turn of the century” (Suomenl<strong>in</strong>naSveaborg 2005). While considered to be ‘impenetrable’, Sweden surrendered to Russia <strong>in</strong> asiege of the fortress <strong>in</strong> 1808. From 1808 until the October Revolution of 1917, F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong> cameunder the ‘hegemony’ of the Russian Empire (Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na Sveaborg 2005). In 1855,Sveaborg, as a Russian fortress <strong>and</strong> garrison town, was attacked by Great Brita<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong>France <strong>in</strong> one of the battles of the Crimean War (1853-1856). While the bomb<strong>in</strong>g of thefortress had “no military significance” for Great Brita<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> France, it became apparent to theRussians that “ancient Sveaborg was hopelessly outdated (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom2004: 47). In the aftermath of F<strong>in</strong>nish Independence <strong>in</strong> 1917, the fortress was renamed51 For visitors not speak<strong>in</strong>g either of the two national languages of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>, dense <strong>and</strong> overly longphotocopied texts are available <strong>in</strong> English, German, French, Russian <strong>and</strong> Japanese as analternative to the detailed <strong>in</strong>terpretive displays panels <strong>in</strong> the visitor centre.52 While officially named Sveaborg by Sweden, the fortress was also known as Viapori <strong>in</strong> the F<strong>in</strong>nishlanguage (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 32). Apparently, when the Russians occupied thefortress <strong>in</strong> 1808, the name, Viapori, was also used by them.48


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListSuomenl<strong>in</strong>na (<strong>in</strong> the F<strong>in</strong>nish language, ‘Fort of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’), <strong>and</strong> was briefly used as a prisoncamp to hold some of the 80,000 prisoners of war result<strong>in</strong>g from the civil war of 1918 (TheEstate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 49). In the period 1919-1973, Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na was a F<strong>in</strong>nishgarrison town.The year 1973 marked the end of a 225-year long military epoch as adm<strong>in</strong>istration of thefortress was h<strong>and</strong>ed over to the civil Govern<strong>in</strong>g Body of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na. This body has beenresponsible for the restoration work <strong>and</strong> developments at the fortress site to the present date.Today, Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na is identified as “a monument, a cultural centre, a borough <strong>and</strong> a touristattraction” (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 49). As a borough, Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na is theyear-round home to a population of approximately 850 people <strong>and</strong> conta<strong>in</strong>s a “k<strong>in</strong>dergarten,primary school, shop <strong>and</strong> library” (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 50). The fortresscomplex also operates as a ‘labour colony’ with 80 or so <strong>in</strong>mates, who carry out most of therestoration work at the site (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 50). The military traditionof Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, however, still cont<strong>in</strong>ues at the site as part of the fortress houses the F<strong>in</strong>nishNaval Academy.As this brief account illustrates, the history of the fortress is <strong>in</strong>extricably tied to the history ofEurope <strong>and</strong> the geo-political battles for power between Sweden <strong>and</strong> Russia, <strong>and</strong> laterbetween Russia, France <strong>and</strong> Great Brita<strong>in</strong>. In this respect, the region that became F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>1917 is presented as the geo-political borderl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> expendable stage upon which thesebattles for European supremacy were sometimes fought. This history of military dom<strong>in</strong>ation<strong>and</strong> defeat <strong>in</strong>volv<strong>in</strong>g Europe’s super-powers of the day is also presented at the sea-fortressof Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na as ‘F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s history’. This said, little <strong>in</strong>formation is provided about the roleof local people <strong>in</strong> this history of colonisation <strong>and</strong> counter-occupation. Indeed, given theemphasis upon the military achievements of Sweden <strong>and</strong> Russia, the fortress can be readily<strong>in</strong>terpreted by visitors as a monument to F<strong>in</strong>nish oppression <strong>and</strong> their marg<strong>in</strong>al role <strong>in</strong> theregion’s political history.As a monument to F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s history, the fortress is also made to st<strong>and</strong> as a visual marker ofthe beg<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g of this history. There is no <strong>in</strong>formation presented at the visitor centre about theidentity of those people occupy<strong>in</strong>g the area prior to Swedish control some 600 years prior tothe establishment of the fortress, or any sense that a local history existed prior to theconstruction itself. While more than 2,000 men were <strong>in</strong>volved <strong>in</strong> the orig<strong>in</strong>al build<strong>in</strong>g of thefortress, mak<strong>in</strong>g it the “biggest construction project ever undertaken by the Swedish realm”(The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 36), their identities are not revealed <strong>in</strong> the displays atthe visitor centre. With its emphasis upon the technicalities <strong>and</strong> pr<strong>in</strong>ciples of fortification ofthe day, <strong>and</strong> its presentation of history as the story of k<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> queens <strong>and</strong> their variouspolitical mach<strong>in</strong>ations on the chessboard of Europe, the World Heritage site glorifies one ofthe more monumental expressions of the ‘colonial experience’. In do<strong>in</strong>g so, the WorldHeritage site conceals some of more shameful episodes associated with the expansion ofempires <strong>and</strong> k<strong>in</strong>gdom build<strong>in</strong>g.As the historian Simon Schama rem<strong>in</strong>ds us, not all l<strong>and</strong>scapes are “places of delight”, norare all memories “pastoral picnics” (1995: 18). Yet, notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the brutal nature ofSuomenl<strong>in</strong>na history, little of the horror <strong>and</strong> suffer<strong>in</strong>g that Schama alludes to is depicted <strong>in</strong>this sanitised vision of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>’s past. Indeed, there is little suggestion that the historicaloccupation of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong> by Sweden <strong>and</strong> Russia is a colonis<strong>in</strong>g act. In this sense,Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, as a World Heritage cultural property, is not alone. The World Heritage List isreplete with properties that celebrate <strong>and</strong> protect colonial monuments, but not necessarily thepa<strong>in</strong>ed memories associated with the production of these architectural glories. As Fowlerpo<strong>in</strong>ts out (2003: 53), while the World Heritage List acknowledges the <strong>in</strong>cidence of globalwarfare <strong>in</strong> the form of fortifications, urban defences <strong>and</strong> naval ports, it has yet to recognise‘war l<strong>and</strong>scapes’. And, I would add, truly depict the other, less picturesque, legacies of acolonial heritage.49


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellAt Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na the erasure of this less picturesque history is materially achieved by therestoration of the fortress complex itself. Ongo<strong>in</strong>g restoration work at the fortress isundertaken to satisfy the authenticity <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tegrity requirements of the World HeritageConvention. As stated <strong>in</strong> the Convention’s operational guidel<strong>in</strong>es, the “physical fabric” ofproperties nom<strong>in</strong>ated under the ‘cultural’ criteria (i) to (vi), “should be <strong>in</strong> good condition, <strong>and</strong>the impact of deterioration processes controlled” (UNESCO 2005: 22). At Suomenl<strong>in</strong>narestor<strong>in</strong>g the fortifications <strong>in</strong> keep<strong>in</strong>g with their current status as “monument, a culturalcentre, a borough <strong>and</strong> a tourist attraction” (The Estate of Olof af Hällstrom 2004: 49) haseffectively obliterated the material scars of more than three hundred years of warfare. In thisrespect, the Military Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na is not alone. As Uzzell <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne po<strong>in</strong>tout, there are “many museums around the world where the sartorial elegance of the soldiery<strong>and</strong> the impressiveness of the <strong>in</strong>struments of war assumes as much if not more significancethat their purpose <strong>and</strong> effect” (1998: 156-157). In these contexts, like Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, war isreduced to a simple story about the application of military technology <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>dustrialdevelopments to the slaughter of thous<strong>and</strong>s, if not millions, of people. As Uzzell <strong>and</strong>Ballantyne conclude, “as we go back <strong>in</strong> time we seem to be more will<strong>in</strong>g to ignore suffer<strong>in</strong>g<strong>and</strong> treat events <strong>in</strong> a more dis<strong>in</strong>terested way as if they come from a ‘foreign country’” (1998:157). In part, this social ‘forgett<strong>in</strong>g’ of temporally distant <strong>and</strong> shameful events is driven bythe transformation of sites associated with war <strong>and</strong> conflict from memorials <strong>and</strong> places ofremembrance to tourist attractions <strong>and</strong> day-trip dest<strong>in</strong>ations. However, battlefields,massacres sites, <strong>and</strong> the ground zero of mass destruction events, <strong>in</strong> which unspeakableatrocities, horror <strong>and</strong> tragedy are constitutive elements, do not readily provide visitors with an“enterta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g day out for all the family” (Uzzell <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne 1998: 165). While ‘darktourism’ is identified as a “grow<strong>in</strong>g phenomenon <strong>in</strong> the late twentieth <strong>and</strong> early twenty-firstcenturies” (Lennon <strong>and</strong> Foley 2000: 3), it is apparent that heritage <strong>in</strong>terpretation at these‘fatal attractions’ often presents “a sanitised form of truth which will not upset, offend orchallenge” (Uzzell <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne 1998: 165). This last po<strong>in</strong>t is particularly evident <strong>in</strong> theway that history is <strong>in</strong>terpreted <strong>and</strong> presented at the Military Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na.For all the talk of military engagements, there is little sense of the Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na site as acontested cultural doma<strong>in</strong> <strong>in</strong> a presentation that largely celebrates Swedish <strong>and</strong> Russianmilitary history. Indeed, what is <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g about Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na is the way <strong>in</strong> which themilitary achievements of Sweden <strong>and</strong> Russia, <strong>and</strong> their varied historical occupation of theregion, have not been downplayed or rewritten to opportunistically serve the ends ofcontemporary F<strong>in</strong>nish nationalism. Perhaps, this says someth<strong>in</strong>g about the uncerta<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong>unf<strong>in</strong>ished nature of F<strong>in</strong>nish nationalism or about the error of assum<strong>in</strong>g the existence of anethnically <strong>in</strong>dependent <strong>and</strong> historically de-contextualised F<strong>in</strong>nish identity. Unlike the WorldHeritage site of Stonehenge, where there is no doubt about the fact that “it belongs to thenation <strong>and</strong> falls under the guardianship of English Heritage” (van der Aa et al. 2005: 18),Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na, while nom<strong>in</strong>ated by the Government of F<strong>in</strong>l<strong>and</strong>, strongly po<strong>in</strong>ts to its ‘sharedheritage’. And while the World Heritage site of the Tower of London monumentalises therock-solid stability of Engl<strong>and</strong>’s constitutional monarchy, Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na po<strong>in</strong>ts to the ebb <strong>and</strong>flow of power <strong>and</strong> illustrates the rise <strong>and</strong> fall of powerful empires <strong>and</strong> long-reign<strong>in</strong>g k<strong>in</strong>gdoms<strong>in</strong> this part of Europe.The identity of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na as a pivotal focal po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> the histories of at least three Europeannations raises some <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g questions about whose heritage it is, who should protect it,<strong>and</strong> if it is a ‘shared heritage’, to what extent does the Convention recognise multilateralnom<strong>in</strong>ations. As to the question of whose heritage it is <strong>and</strong> who should protect it, the WorldHeritage listed site of the Statue of Liberty <strong>and</strong> the associated immigration museum on EllisIsl<strong>and</strong> provide us with some <strong>in</strong>sights <strong>and</strong> possible answers. This site certa<strong>in</strong>ly representsone of the more iconic World Heritage properties to symbolise a multicultural heritage <strong>and</strong>transnational citizenship. As a site associated with the entry of an estimated twelve millionmigrants <strong>in</strong>to the United States of America, the Statue of Liberty site challenges the moresedentary <strong>and</strong> stable read<strong>in</strong>gs of history associated with so many of the cultural heritage50


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listproperties on the List. As Joanne Maddern po<strong>in</strong>ts out, “migration histories necessarilyemphasise geographical connectivity <strong>and</strong> rhizomatic networks that transgress the borders of<strong>in</strong>dividual nation-states” (2005: 25). Symbolic of a period <strong>in</strong> global history, <strong>and</strong> l<strong>in</strong>ked to<strong>in</strong>ternationally diverse memories, the Statue of Liberty is truly a World Heritage site.However, as Maddern reports, there is a constant tension <strong>in</strong> the way that the history of thesite is mobilised <strong>in</strong> support of American nationalism or used to promote a more polysemic<strong>and</strong> universalistic read<strong>in</strong>g. M<strong>in</strong>dful of these tensions <strong>and</strong> the new social history, whichhighlights ‘spatial <strong>in</strong>terconnections’, Maddern advocates, “World Heritage Sites must becomespaces of <strong>in</strong>ter-cultural dialogue […] <strong>and</strong> should aim to promote themselves as transnationalrather than national spaces of citizenship” (2005: 32).Follow<strong>in</strong>g on from Maddern’s comment, <strong>and</strong> return<strong>in</strong>g to the subject of the nom<strong>in</strong>ationprocess, the Convention allows for, <strong>and</strong> has already accommodated, a h<strong>and</strong>ful of multilateralnom<strong>in</strong>ations for transnational properties, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the Wadden Sea Conservation Area (v<strong>and</strong>er Aa et al. 2005), the ‘Frontiers of the Roman Empire’ (2005), <strong>and</strong> ‘The Belfries of Belgium<strong>and</strong> France’ (2005). As the 2005 list<strong>in</strong>g dates for these properties allude to, thesenom<strong>in</strong>ations reflect a recent trend towards a more thematic <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tegrated approach tonatural <strong>and</strong> cultural World Heritage. As Fowler suggests, the concept of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’,acknowledged <strong>in</strong> the operational guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the World Heritage Convention s<strong>in</strong>ce 1992,allows for the expression of theme-based cultural heritage, rather than just the monumentbasedexamples that dom<strong>in</strong>ate the World Heritage List (2003: 57). In this respect, l<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>gSuomenl<strong>in</strong>na to the already listed (1990) Historic Centre of Sa<strong>in</strong>t Petersburg, the WorldHeritage Naval Port of Karlskrona <strong>in</strong> Sweden (listed <strong>in</strong> 1998), <strong>and</strong> the Historic Centres ofStralsund <strong>and</strong> Wismar <strong>in</strong> Germany (listed <strong>in</strong> 2002), as part of a broader geo-political ‘militarycultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ (see Fowler 2003: 58), would make far greater thematic sense. Judg<strong>in</strong>gby the properties <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List to date, it appears that ‘historiccentres’ have traditionally occupied some of the broader thematic spaces suggested byFowler.THE HISTORIC CENTRE OF MACAU 53The World Heritage List features a number of sites <strong>in</strong>scribed as ‘historic centres’, ‘districts’,‘zones’, <strong>and</strong> ‘quarters’. These <strong>in</strong>clude the historic centres of Quebec (1985), Mexico City(1987), Brugge (2000), Vienna (2001) <strong>and</strong> Valparaíso (2003). Of the 628 cultural propertiescurrently <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List, 56 of these are identified as some form of‘historic centre’. With seven listed historic centres each, Italy <strong>and</strong> Mexico have the highestnumber of such sites out of all the member parties to the Convention. Distributed throughoutthe ‘old’ <strong>and</strong> ‘new world’, as the term suggests, these centres largely comprise all thatrema<strong>in</strong>s of ancient, medieval, Moorish, renaissance, or colonial settlements, now enclosedby a more recent <strong>and</strong> modern built environment. While perhaps not as comprehensive asthe many listed ‘historic villages, towns <strong>and</strong> cities’, historic centres have greater thematic<strong>in</strong>tegrity than those sites identified as ‘historic monuments’ with<strong>in</strong> exist<strong>in</strong>g built enclaves.Listed <strong>in</strong> 2005, Macau is one of the latest additions <strong>in</strong> the acknowledgement of historiccentres as World Heritage sites. This tradition dates back to 1980, with the list<strong>in</strong>g of theHistoric Centre of Rome. Macau is not only the most recent historic centre listed, but it alsorepresents the first nom<strong>in</strong>ation of this k<strong>in</strong>d from the People’s Republic of Ch<strong>in</strong>a.Situated on the south-east coast of Ch<strong>in</strong>a, sixty kilometres from Hong Kong, for many of thefifteen million visitors to the area, the Macau Pen<strong>in</strong>sula is a brief break <strong>and</strong> ferry ride away53 As if to emphasise its colonial past, the World Heritage Centre has reta<strong>in</strong>ed the orig<strong>in</strong>al spell<strong>in</strong>g ofthe name of this former Portuguese outpost “Macao”, rather than adopt the name used by thepresent-day Macau Government.51


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellfrom the shopp<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> bustle of Hong Kong, or an opportunity to gamble <strong>in</strong> the many cas<strong>in</strong>oswhich flank the city. Surrounded by high-rise build<strong>in</strong>gs, non-descript concrete blocks, <strong>and</strong>flashy hotel complexes, the Historic Centre of Macau “provides a unique testimony to themeet<strong>in</strong>g of aesthetic, cultural, architectural <strong>and</strong> technological <strong>in</strong>fluences from East <strong>and</strong> West”(UNESCO World Heritage Centre website 2005). In an acknowledgement of its strategicimportance <strong>in</strong> the development of <strong>in</strong>ternational trade, the Historic Centre of Macau isidentified as a cultural heritage property of ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value accord<strong>in</strong>g to four ofthe Convention’s ten criteria. Inscribed as a location which favoured; (1) “an important<strong>in</strong>terchange of human values” (criterion ii), (2) bears a unique testimony to the ‘earliest’ <strong>and</strong>‘longest-last<strong>in</strong>g’ encounter between Ch<strong>in</strong>a <strong>and</strong> a European colonial power, <strong>in</strong> this casePortugal (criterion iii), <strong>and</strong> (3) represents an outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g example of architectural ensemblel<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g the orig<strong>in</strong>al Ch<strong>in</strong>ese port with the Portuguese city (criterion iv), the Historic Centre ofMacau is also recognised <strong>in</strong> terms of its “association with the exchange of a variety ofcultural, spiritual, scientific <strong>and</strong> technical <strong>in</strong>fluences between Western <strong>and</strong> Ch<strong>in</strong>esecivilisations” (criterion vi) (ICOMOS 2005a: 61-62).The ICOMOS evaluation of the site reiterates the history of the development of the HistoricCentre of Macau presented <strong>in</strong> the orig<strong>in</strong>al nom<strong>in</strong>ation document (ICOMOS 2005a).Accord<strong>in</strong>g to this document, the site of Macau was a fish<strong>in</strong>g village long before the arrival ofthe Portuguese <strong>in</strong> 1557. The name of Macau derives from the Ma Kwok temple, built <strong>in</strong> thefourteenth century. This temple, together with the fifteenth century temple for the GoddessA-Ma, comprised two of the more prom<strong>in</strong>ent architectural forms that existed among the smallsettlements of seafar<strong>in</strong>g merchants, fishermen <strong>and</strong> farmers, prior to the arrival of thePortuguese. The early Portuguese settlers, look<strong>in</strong>g to establish Macau as a ‘bastion ofChristianity’, as well as a trad<strong>in</strong>g post, erected timber <strong>and</strong> clay houses <strong>in</strong> the Inner Harbourarea of Macau. While none of the orig<strong>in</strong>al dwell<strong>in</strong>gs survive today, some of the Catholicchurches <strong>and</strong> chapels established <strong>in</strong> the early colonial period (the 1500s <strong>and</strong> 1600s) formpart of the Historic Centre of Macau. In the early seventeenth century the Portugueseconstructed a series of forts aga<strong>in</strong>st other Western powers, notably the Dutch, who attackedMacau <strong>in</strong> 1622 (Boxer 1969: 111). One of the surviv<strong>in</strong>g forts from this period, the MountFortress (constructed <strong>in</strong> 1626), is enclosed with<strong>in</strong> the central area of the historic settlement ofMacau. In the mid-seventeenth century, the settlement of Macau was divided <strong>in</strong>to aPortuguese sector <strong>in</strong> the south <strong>and</strong> a Ch<strong>in</strong>ese enclave <strong>in</strong> the north. In 1849, Portugaldeclared Macau a ‘free port’, enhanc<strong>in</strong>g Macau’s role as a trad<strong>in</strong>g base <strong>and</strong> attract<strong>in</strong>g foreigncompanies to the enclave. In the late eighteenth <strong>and</strong> n<strong>in</strong>eteenth centuries, the CatholicChurch built a number of new churches <strong>and</strong> restored some of the earlier ones. It wastowards the end of the n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century that Macau, unable to compete with Hong Kong asthe region’s f<strong>in</strong>ance <strong>and</strong> trade centre, became a popular recreation dest<strong>in</strong>ation for foreigners.Some of the build<strong>in</strong>gs constructed at this time, such as the Dom Pedro V Theatre, theMilitary Club, <strong>and</strong> the Vela Vista Hotel, are listed as part of the architectural ensemble ofhistoric Macau. Apparently, dur<strong>in</strong>g this time the Ch<strong>in</strong>ese built a number of temples (also<strong>in</strong>cluded with<strong>in</strong> the World Heritage area) <strong>and</strong> started the process of l<strong>and</strong> reclamation. In1974, Macau was established as a ‘Ch<strong>in</strong>ese territory’ under Portuguese adm<strong>in</strong>istration, <strong>and</strong>later <strong>in</strong> 1999, it became a ‘Special Adm<strong>in</strong>istrative Region’ (SAR) under Ch<strong>in</strong>ese Sovereignty(ICOMOS 2005a).The World Heritage property consists of two separate ‘core zones’, with buffer zonessurround<strong>in</strong>g each of these areas (Map 4). The boundaries of these buffer zones areidentified as co<strong>in</strong>cid<strong>in</strong>g with the early n<strong>in</strong>eteenth century limits of the territory of Macau.While these ‘buffer zones’ may play an important role <strong>in</strong> separat<strong>in</strong>g the Historic Centre ofMacau from encroach<strong>in</strong>g development, they are not <strong>in</strong>cluded with<strong>in</strong> the boundaries of thelisted World Heritage property. A series of architectural forms <strong>and</strong> urban spaces, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>gsquares, churches, chapels, temples, a fort, a lighthouse, gardens, cemetery, ru<strong>in</strong>s, oldwalls, colonial government build<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> residences comprise the World Heritage focus ofthe two core zones (Figure 15). The heritage build<strong>in</strong>gs with<strong>in</strong> these zones, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g three52


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listhistoric Ch<strong>in</strong>ese temples, are either the property of the SAR Government or, <strong>in</strong> the case ofthe St Josephs complex, the Dom Pedro V Theatre, <strong>and</strong> the Holy House of Mercy Build<strong>in</strong>g,are owned by the Catholic Church <strong>and</strong> a private <strong>in</strong>stitution. Day-to-day management of theHistoric Centre is the responsibility of the newly formed Heritage Environment ManagementCouncil. Members of this council <strong>in</strong>clude both government representatives, managementboards for each of the <strong>in</strong>dividual heritage properties <strong>and</strong> community associations. The<strong>in</strong>volvement of these community associations po<strong>in</strong>ts to the varied organisations <strong>and</strong> differentsectors of the population with an <strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> the Historic Centre. For <strong>in</strong>stance, the bufferzones are home to some 36,000 people, <strong>and</strong> these areas comb<strong>in</strong>e both commercial <strong>and</strong>residential use (Figure 16). These zones also conta<strong>in</strong> an array of significant architecturalforms. The build<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>in</strong>clude traditional Ch<strong>in</strong>ese pawnshops, small Ch<strong>in</strong>ese shr<strong>in</strong>es,traditional shop-houses, military structures, some churches <strong>and</strong> chapels, plus the oldcommercial district <strong>and</strong> other public spaces (ICOMOS 2005a). On the other h<strong>and</strong> few, if any,residents <strong>in</strong>habit the 25 build<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> squares identified as the key architectural heritage ofthe core zones. While not places of permanent residence, some of the churches <strong>and</strong>temples are still used for religious purposes. Other heritage build<strong>in</strong>gs operate as venues forpublic events, house various government departments <strong>and</strong> private foundations, or functionas a public amenity (e.g. as a library or a museum), visited by locals <strong>and</strong> tourists, alike. AsEvans po<strong>in</strong>ts out, “conservation, property gentrification […] <strong>and</strong> corporate <strong>in</strong>vestment <strong>in</strong>architectural heritage has ensured that there are very few liv<strong>in</strong>g communities <strong>in</strong> the touristiccentres of Venice, Florence, or fashionable museum quarters of London, Paris <strong>and</strong> Madrid”(2005: 39). Unlike the ‘sterilised’ cultural heritage areas that Evans refers to, the HistoricCentre of Macau largely avoids this effect of heritage conservation <strong>and</strong> tourism by the factthat <strong>in</strong>terspersed amongst the largely empty architectural legacy of the East-West encounteris a thriv<strong>in</strong>g residential <strong>and</strong> commercial Macanese community.While local people <strong>and</strong> protected places <strong>in</strong>term<strong>in</strong>gle <strong>in</strong> the core zones, it is also the case,however, that these two zones are dom<strong>in</strong>ated by overtly Portuguese architectural forms,while the buffer zones are predom<strong>in</strong>antly comprised of readily identifiable ‘Ch<strong>in</strong>ese’structures. As this suggests, Portuguese architectural forms dom<strong>in</strong>ate <strong>and</strong> are prioritised <strong>in</strong>the World Heritage listed historic prec<strong>in</strong>ct. This emphasis upon Portuguese heritage is alsoevident <strong>in</strong> the history of the site presented <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> promoted <strong>in</strong> theofficial World Heritage brochure for the site. For all the talk <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong> list<strong>in</strong>gdocuments of the ‘meet<strong>in</strong>g’ of cultures, long-st<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g cultural ‘encounters’, the ‘<strong>in</strong>terchange’of values <strong>and</strong> the ‘exchange’ of <strong>in</strong>fluences, the Historic Centre of Macau also reflects theseparation <strong>and</strong> segregation of these two cultures.In many respects this ‘dual culture’ (Macau Government Tourist Office 2005: 2) is evident <strong>in</strong>the nature of visitations to the identified architectural focal po<strong>in</strong>ts of the World Heritageproperty. Based on my own experience as a visitor (<strong>and</strong> also researcher) to the area dur<strong>in</strong>gthe stag<strong>in</strong>g of the 4 th East Asia Games <strong>in</strong> Macau, it was apparent that domestic Ch<strong>in</strong>esevisitation is focused upon the A-Ma Temple <strong>in</strong> the south-west section of the centre, <strong>and</strong> to alesser extent upon the other ‘Ch<strong>in</strong>ese’ 54 temples with<strong>in</strong> the historic prec<strong>in</strong>ct, while<strong>in</strong>ternational Western visitors tended to congregate around the many Catholic churches <strong>and</strong>chapels dat<strong>in</strong>g from the period of Portuguese colonialism. Both groups seem to convergeupon the Ru<strong>in</strong>s of St Paul’s <strong>and</strong> the nearby Senado Square. This is not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g giventhat Senado Square is the shopp<strong>in</strong>g centre of Macau, while the Ru<strong>in</strong>s of St Paul’s have awidely-recognised iconic value. Referred to as the ‘Acropolis of Macau’ <strong>and</strong> as an ‘altar tothe city’ <strong>in</strong> the official four-page World Heritage brochure for the site (Macau GovernmentTourist Office 2005: 3), government tourist promotions regularly employ the image of the54 While the official broadsheet visitor brochure produced by Macau Government Tourist Officegenerically identifies the temples <strong>in</strong> the Historic Centre of Macau as 'Ch<strong>in</strong>ese', this label belies therange of religious traditions <strong>and</strong> beliefs, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Confucianism, Taoism, Buddhism <strong>and</strong> local folkcults, associated with these temples <strong>and</strong> shr<strong>in</strong>es.53


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellru<strong>in</strong>s to symbolise Macau not just as a World Heritage site, but as an area <strong>in</strong> its own right.For example, at the open<strong>in</strong>g ceremony of the 4 th East Asia Games on the 29 October 2005,an illum<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>and</strong> larger-than-life reproduction of St Paul’s Ru<strong>in</strong>s formed the centrepiece ofthe celebrations <strong>and</strong> ‘the dazzl<strong>in</strong>g displays” (Macau Sunday Morn<strong>in</strong>g Post 30 October 2005).Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the religious history of the ru<strong>in</strong>s, <strong>and</strong> present-day signs rem<strong>in</strong>d<strong>in</strong>g visitors ofthis association, it is clear that this Catholic edifice has been secularised <strong>in</strong> the service of theMacau tourism <strong>in</strong>dustry. It thus represents a form of ‘neutral’ urban space, stripped of thetraditional conventions <strong>and</strong> observances associated with the h<strong>and</strong>ful of ‘work<strong>in</strong>g’ churches<strong>and</strong> chapels with<strong>in</strong> the World Heritage area. While some of these churches still function asplaces of worship, most have been transformed <strong>in</strong>to religious museums <strong>and</strong> touristattractions (Figure 17). This apparent secularisation of religious places is perhaps areflection of the fact that today less than five percent of the 490,000 people who <strong>in</strong>habit thepen<strong>in</strong>sula identify as Catholics (Macau Government Tourist Office 2002). The Catholiclegacy of the Portuguese is thus more readily apparent <strong>in</strong> the many heritage classifiedchapels <strong>and</strong> churches that comprise the Historic Centre of Macau, than it is <strong>in</strong> thecontemporary religious observances of the local population.While the Macau Government Tourist Office identifies the Historic Centre of Macau as a“liv<strong>in</strong>g representation of the city’s historic settlement” (Macau Government Tourist Office2005: 2), this representation is dom<strong>in</strong>ated by a monument-based vision of cultural heritage.This focus upon ‘qua<strong>in</strong>t old build<strong>in</strong>gs’ functions to distract visitors to the Historic Centre fromquestion<strong>in</strong>g or pursu<strong>in</strong>g the other histories hidden beh<strong>in</strong>d these facades. Like so many otherlisted historic centres, Macau “offers the perfection of the restoration as a remedy for theimperfections of the past” (Kirshenblatt-Gimblett 1998: 9).While not a ‘historic centre’ itself, recent events at the World Heritage site of Stonehengeepitomise the way restoration, driven by ideas about authenticity <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tegrity, attempts toconceal the imperfections of the past. Listed <strong>in</strong> 1986, the megaliths of Stonehenge <strong>and</strong>Avebury, together with a number of associated Neolithic sites, are surrounded by theaccretions of more than five thous<strong>and</strong> years of human history. Over the centuries, some ofthe stones of the Stonehenge monument have fallen down, others have been carried away tobe used for build<strong>in</strong>g purposes or to repair farm tracks, while visitors to the site have effectedtheir own modifications. As stated on the English Heritage website, <strong>in</strong> the recent past “it wasquite normal to hire a hammer from the blacksmith <strong>in</strong> Amesbury <strong>and</strong> come to Stonehenge tochip bits off”. A similar fate befell the stones compris<strong>in</strong>g the circle of Avebury. Many of thesestones were broken down dur<strong>in</strong>g the seventeenth century to use as build<strong>in</strong>g materials for theexpansion of the village. As these observations <strong>in</strong>dicate, the material forms we identify asStonehenge <strong>and</strong> Avebury today are the products of quite varied historical use. This usereflects the shift<strong>in</strong>g significance accorded these two stone complexes by local communities <strong>in</strong>the past. It also reflects the fact that the idea of heritage, <strong>and</strong> the associated ethos ofpreservation, is a recent phenomenon. As Lord Chorley, Chairman of The National Trust forPlaces of Historic Interest or Natural Beauty, observes:Until the twentieth century, the survival of these monuments [Brita<strong>in</strong>’s WorldHeritage sites] <strong>in</strong> the face of Vik<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>vasions, civil war, enemy bombardment,periods of rapid <strong>in</strong>dustrial development <strong>and</strong> profound demographic change,has been largely a matter of chance (1992: 356).Perhaps nowhere else <strong>in</strong> the United K<strong>in</strong>gdom is this observation most apparent than atStonehenge (Figure 18a). Today, Stonehenge st<strong>and</strong>s <strong>in</strong> a sheep paddock criss-crossed withfences <strong>and</strong> hemmed <strong>in</strong> by two major roads, the A303 <strong>and</strong> the A344 (Figure 18b), while thestone circle of Avebury is enclosed with<strong>in</strong> a village dat<strong>in</strong>g back to Saxon times, <strong>and</strong> likeStonehenge, is surrounded by roads <strong>and</strong> traffic. In 1993, the British Parliament’s House ofCommons Public Accounts Committee described the situation at Stonehenge as ‘a nationaldisgrace’. Respond<strong>in</strong>g to political outcry <strong>and</strong> public concern, the 2000 Stonehenge World54


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListHeritage Site Management Plan outl<strong>in</strong>es a strategy to “conserve <strong>and</strong> manage the site forfuture generations” (English Heritage website 2006). Known as the ‘Stonehenge Project’,this program of remedial action will “rescue this iconic World Heritage Site from the noise <strong>and</strong>clutter of the twenty-first century <strong>and</strong> give it the dignified sett<strong>in</strong>g it deserves” (TheStonehenge Project website 2006). The ‘restoration’ of Stonehenge will remove exist<strong>in</strong>groads, return ploughed fields to a “green <strong>and</strong> pleasant l<strong>and</strong>scape” of open grassl<strong>and</strong>,recreate the conditions for improved biodiversity <strong>and</strong> a “wide variety of wildlife”, <strong>and</strong> ‘reunite’Stonehenge <strong>and</strong> its surround<strong>in</strong>g monuments <strong>in</strong> their ‘natural’ chalk downl<strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong>scapesett<strong>in</strong>g (The Stonehenge Project website 2006). In restor<strong>in</strong>g Stonehenge to its ‘splendidisolation’, the Stonehenge Project aims to recreate the ceremonial l<strong>and</strong>scape of the Neolithicera, thus enabl<strong>in</strong>g visitors to “fully appreciate Stonehenge’s dramatic l<strong>and</strong>scape sett<strong>in</strong>g”(English Heritage website 2006). This restoration process will also erase much of theprevious human activities <strong>and</strong> achievements that have shaped <strong>and</strong> formed the l<strong>and</strong>scape wesee today. With an emphasis upon pure <strong>and</strong> orig<strong>in</strong>al forms as a measure of authenticity, it isapparent that these elements of the past do not constitute a heritage worth protect<strong>in</strong>g orpreserv<strong>in</strong>g for future generations. The proposed <strong>in</strong>terventions at Stonehenge reflect agrow<strong>in</strong>g trend <strong>in</strong> the production of heritage where experts <strong>and</strong> agencies attempt to rectify theerrors of the past. Increas<strong>in</strong>gly, visitors travel to World Heritage sites to experience aheritage production that is actually better than “the historical actuality it represents”(Kirshenblatt-Gimblett 1998: 8). As we see with the example of the Historic Centre of Macau,<strong>and</strong> many other listed properties where heritage realism is produced, tourists can now travelto an actual dest<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong> experience the virtual place of a colonial past.In official texts the colonial encounter <strong>in</strong> Macau is presented as a sanitised series of richcultural exchanges <strong>and</strong> productive trade <strong>in</strong>teractions. Government tourist literaturespecifically identifies the so-called ‘<strong>in</strong>tangible’ outcomes of this “spontaneous blend ofdifferent cultures” (ICOMOS 2005a: 61) as ‘religious tolerance’, ‘cuis<strong>in</strong>e which is a fusion ofcul<strong>in</strong>ary traditions’, <strong>and</strong> the development of the Creole language Macquista. There is nosuggestion <strong>in</strong> any of the <strong>in</strong>terpretive material produced by the Macau Government TouristOffice that the arrival of the Portuguese, <strong>and</strong> the ensu<strong>in</strong>g colonial experience <strong>in</strong> the ‘City ofthe Name of God <strong>in</strong> Ch<strong>in</strong>a’, <strong>in</strong>volved acts of atrocities, religious persecution, or the usualforms of oppression associated with the expansion of the Portuguese sea-borne empire <strong>in</strong>other parts of Asia (Boxer 1969), such as Goa <strong>and</strong> Malacca, referred to <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ationdocuments as ‘relevant sites of comparison’. As Boxer po<strong>in</strong>ts out, ‘religious conversion’ <strong>in</strong>the Asian outposts of the Portuguese empire was often at the po<strong>in</strong>t of a sword, or when not<strong>in</strong>volv<strong>in</strong>g physical violence, certa<strong>in</strong>ly <strong>in</strong>volved “discrim<strong>in</strong>atory <strong>and</strong> coercive measures” (1969:68).This silence about some of the less picturesque forms of colonial impact is also evident <strong>in</strong> anumber of UNESCO-sponsored publications on ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’. Once aga<strong>in</strong> ‘colonialcultural heritage’ is reduced to “chapels <strong>and</strong> churches” (Mujica 2003: 85), <strong>and</strong> is thus notregarded as one of the ‘challenges of conservation’. Or, alternatively, it is not evenmentioned at all (Droste et al. 1995). As Hernández Llosas po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the ‘church <strong>and</strong>chapel’ view of heritage <strong>in</strong> places like Lat<strong>in</strong> America <strong>and</strong> Asia not only restricts our read<strong>in</strong>g ofthe legacy of colonialism, but it also serves to elevate this period as “the local past, history<strong>and</strong> heritage” (2004: 148). Elements of this process are evident <strong>in</strong> the way that history <strong>and</strong>heritage are construed <strong>in</strong> the Historic Centre of Macau. While the A-Ma Temple isacknowledged <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ation document <strong>and</strong> tourist brochures as exist<strong>in</strong>g prior to thearrival of the Portuguese, <strong>in</strong> the official history of the Historic Centre of Macau, Ch<strong>in</strong>eseculture is portrayed as tak<strong>in</strong>g a historical back seat to the monumental achievements of thecolonists, until at least the onset of the twentieth century (see ICOMOS 2005a: 59).This last po<strong>in</strong>t once aga<strong>in</strong> br<strong>in</strong>gs us back to the questions of “what is heritage all about…[<strong>and</strong>] whose heritage is it?” (Hernández Llosas 2004: 148). As some commentators on thepolitics of World Heritage have noted, “often the ways <strong>in</strong> which [a] community values the55


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellplace are different from the reason it is listed [for], <strong>and</strong> sometimes <strong>in</strong> conflict with it” (Sullivan2004: 52). Sullivan presents the example of the World Heritage property of Angkor, wherethe 1992 list<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> subsequent management plan ignored the social <strong>and</strong> contemporaryvalues regarded as of great importance to the local community. Indeed, as Sullivan reports,list<strong>in</strong>g of the property <strong>in</strong> terms of a ‘past civilisation’ denies the traditional <strong>and</strong> cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>in</strong>ksthe local community has with the complex (see Sullivan 2004: 50, 52). Sullivan’s commentshighlight one of the other dualistic tensions associated with many World Heritage properties.That is, the relationship between universal <strong>and</strong> local values. All too often, as the examplescited here <strong>in</strong>dicate, global culture displaces local culture. In the global diffusion of WorldHeritage-related values, the values local people attach to listed properties are either notacknowledged or are regarded as an obstacle to management. As the previously-citedexamples of the Wet Tropics <strong>and</strong> Komodo National Park illustrate, the very nom<strong>in</strong>ation of anarea for its natural values creates a space which necessarily excludes society <strong>and</strong> culture.Moreover, as the Military Fortress of Suomenl<strong>in</strong>na <strong>and</strong> the Historic Centre of Macauhighlight, history is also effaced <strong>in</strong> this displacement of the local by the global. Not only islocal history purged of its darker moments or even erased <strong>in</strong> this process, but it is also thecase that the world’s history is reconstructed <strong>and</strong> reworked to tell the <strong>in</strong>ternational story ofthe World Heritage List.HISTORIC CENTRES ON THE WORLD HERITAGE LIST:RESTORING AND REBUILDING WHAT?In many World Heritage ‘historic centres’, such as Macau, where the past has been restored<strong>and</strong> preserved as an enclave of colourful, colonial build<strong>in</strong>gs, the issue of exclusion relates tomemory, the politics of forgett<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> the creation of a collective amnesia. As the recentrebuild<strong>in</strong>g of Dresden’s Frauenkirche dramatically illustrates, the restoration of the builtenvironment damaged as a result of war, or other acts of communal violence, can also beseen, somewhat paradoxically, as the destruction of memory. In the case of Frauenkirche,reduced to rubble by Allied bombers <strong>in</strong> early 1945, the post-war response to the issue ofwhat to do with these ru<strong>in</strong>s was quite varied. As Jacob po<strong>in</strong>ts out, “East Germany’scommunist leaders were reluctant to restore a build<strong>in</strong>g identified with values contrary to theirown” (2005: 18). Some local councillors wanted to remove the rubble to make way foroffices <strong>and</strong> new public structures. Many <strong>in</strong> the community believed that it was “better toleave the ru<strong>in</strong>s untouched [as] a last<strong>in</strong>g rem<strong>in</strong>der of the terrible bomb<strong>in</strong>g raid” (loc. cit.). Withthe decision taken <strong>in</strong> 1990 to rebuild the church, f<strong>in</strong>ancial contributions from Brita<strong>in</strong> to assistthe restoration work were seen by some as an attempt to efface the memory of the raids,while others saw the donations as a sign of reconciliation (Jacobs 2005: 18).A similar situation to Dresden’s Frauenkirche existed with the World Heritage-listed, HistoricTown of Mostar, <strong>in</strong> Bosnia <strong>and</strong> Herzegov<strong>in</strong>a. Most of the Historic Town <strong>and</strong> the old bridge ofStari Most were destroyed <strong>in</strong> the 1990 conflict. The bridge was recently rebuilt <strong>and</strong> many ofthe edifices <strong>in</strong> the old town have been restored or rebuilt with the contribution of an<strong>in</strong>ternational scientific committee established by UNESCO. Like Dresden’s Frauenkirche, thereconstruction of Mostar is heralded by some as a “symbol of reconciliation, <strong>in</strong>ternationalcooperation <strong>and</strong> of the coexistence of diverse cultural, ethnic <strong>and</strong> religious communities”(UNESCO World Heritage website).The destruction of historic places <strong>and</strong> the desecration of sacred spaces are often seen as<strong>in</strong>evitable outcomes of war. For example, Liisa Malkki observes that throughout the‘mythico-historical’ accounts of her Hutu <strong>in</strong>formants, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> media reports of later violence <strong>in</strong>Burundi <strong>in</strong> 1993, there are numerous reports of violations to “the most holy <strong>and</strong> valuedplaces” (1995: 292). The violence that Malkki records aga<strong>in</strong>st these sacred <strong>and</strong> reveredspaces is also reported <strong>in</strong> a number of the regional conflicts <strong>in</strong> Indonesia. In the first twoweeks of the conflict <strong>in</strong> Maluku, for example, 23 mosques <strong>and</strong> 16 churches, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the56


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listoldest church <strong>in</strong> Indonesia, were partially or totally destroyed (Pannell 2003). While <strong>in</strong> theformer state of Yugoslavia, “sacred <strong>and</strong> beautiful places” were deliberately targeted with the<strong>in</strong>tention of “remov<strong>in</strong>g them so completely as to erase the evidence that people of anotherreligion or ethnicity had once lived <strong>in</strong> a particular place” (Woollacott 2001: 14).In the literature on the anthropology of l<strong>and</strong>scape or the ethnography of place, these k<strong>in</strong>ds ofdismembered places <strong>and</strong> distorted spaces barely rate a mention. However, the destruction<strong>and</strong> disfigurement of these places is not simply the result of wanton acts of v<strong>and</strong>alism or the<strong>in</strong>evitable collateral damage associated with a zone of conflict. Malkki makes a similar po<strong>in</strong>twhen she argues that the techniques of kill<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> the bodily sites upon which violence isenacted are neither haphazard nor accidental. Rather, as Malkki demonstrates, highlyelaborated techniques of cruelty are already “symbolically mean<strong>in</strong>gful”, <strong>in</strong> much the sameway that the convergence of violence upon specific places is already directed by certa<strong>in</strong>“symbolic schemes” (1995: 92).As a number of writers have commented, identity <strong>and</strong> history are often expressed <strong>in</strong> spatialterms. For example, Benedict Anderson’s work reveals how <strong>in</strong> the Netherl<strong>and</strong>s East Indiesethno-typologies were often spatialised, so that people <strong>and</strong> place became immutably fixed <strong>in</strong>the emerg<strong>in</strong>g cartography of colonial knowledge of the other. This ‘grammar’ of ethnic-racialtypologies, most apparent <strong>in</strong> the census, reached its denouement <strong>in</strong> the convergence of thecensus with the Mercatorian map. As Anderson remarks, “by a sort of demographictriangulation, the census filled <strong>in</strong> politically the formal topography of the map” (1991: 174).In the entangled ‘ethnoscape’ (Appadurai 1990: 7) of difference enacted both <strong>in</strong> space <strong>and</strong>as space, it is easy to see how a person’s ethnic affiliation is readily understood <strong>in</strong> terms ofan association with place, i.e. ‘Ch<strong>in</strong>atown’. This is a po<strong>in</strong>t made by Neil Jarman (1993) <strong>in</strong> hisdiscussion of the militarised l<strong>and</strong>scape of Belfast. As Jarman remarks:The violence that marked the beg<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g of the Troubles was expended onproperty as much as on people. Boundaries between differ<strong>in</strong>g faiths werere<strong>in</strong>forced by the fir<strong>in</strong>g of homes […] Dereliction became the hallmark of the<strong>in</strong>terfaces (1993: 111).As the histories of Northern Irel<strong>and</strong>, the Former Republic of Yugoslavia, <strong>and</strong> the Middle Eastgraphically demonstrate, the politics of identity <strong>and</strong> power articulates itself through space <strong>and</strong>is, primarily, about space. If this is the case, then one would expect that the list<strong>in</strong>g ofdisfigured places might reveal someth<strong>in</strong>g about these disparate histories <strong>and</strong> contradictorygeographies of identity <strong>and</strong> difference. While war <strong>and</strong> conflict mark (some would saycharacterise) human history, the World Heritage Convention struggles to recognise thedehumanis<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> destructive nature of this heritage <strong>in</strong> its list<strong>in</strong>g of the material sites ofsocial mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> memory.Malkki refers to the imag<strong>in</strong>ative labour of mapp<strong>in</strong>g social memory as ‘worldmak<strong>in</strong>g’ (1995).She suggests that mak<strong>in</strong>g the world <strong>in</strong> this manner often recasts identity <strong>and</strong> history. This‘recast<strong>in</strong>g’ is evident <strong>in</strong> the violence enacted upon spaces like Dresden’s Frauenkirche <strong>and</strong>Mostar. What once were holy venues or valued community places are replaced bydisordered <strong>and</strong> disfigured spaces. Often, however, the erasures associated with this spatialdisfigurement are <strong>in</strong> themselves transformative, reshap<strong>in</strong>g old l<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>and</strong> creat<strong>in</strong>g newspaces. In the process, what once was sacred is rendered profane, <strong>and</strong> what might appearas mundane space is transformed <strong>in</strong>to a sacred site. This complex process of spatialerasure <strong>and</strong> transformation is evident <strong>in</strong> Rw<strong>and</strong>a where, <strong>in</strong> the aftermath of the 1994‘genocide’, ord<strong>in</strong>ary build<strong>in</strong>gs physically deformed by the violence have become nationalmemorials to the tens of thous<strong>and</strong>s of people killed <strong>in</strong> or around them (Britta<strong>in</strong> 2001: 3).Thus, notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g the apparent lack of physical form, the significance of these spacescont<strong>in</strong>ues to be remembered <strong>and</strong> recalled.57


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellIn the same way that Annette We<strong>in</strong>er argues that there are some objects which are neverexchanged because of their acknowledged capacity to authenticate cosmology (1992), thenthere are some places which, regardless of their disfigurement or, <strong>in</strong> some cases, completeobliteration, cont<strong>in</strong>ue to be socially recognised as important loci for the convergence ofmemory <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g. In other words, some places <strong>in</strong>vite commentary <strong>and</strong> people tellstories about them. Aga<strong>in</strong>, similar to We<strong>in</strong>er’s ‘<strong>in</strong>alienable possessions’, these places are notisolated ‘memory palaces’ (Yates 1966). Rather, their uniqueness derives from thosecultural traditions, which l<strong>in</strong>k these sites <strong>in</strong>to a wider netscape of memory.As these comments suggest, <strong>and</strong> as Paul Carter (1987) rem<strong>in</strong>ds us, space is not simply abackdrop or stage upon which significant events take place or are <strong>in</strong>scribed upon.L<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>and</strong> places are implicated <strong>in</strong> dynamic social processes of memory-mak<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong>forgett<strong>in</strong>g, as well as be<strong>in</strong>g one of the products of these ongo<strong>in</strong>g processes. In Massey’sterms, space is part of “an ever-shift<strong>in</strong>g social geometry of power <strong>and</strong> signification” (1994: 3).This is brutally evident <strong>in</strong> places like Bosnia <strong>and</strong> Herzegov<strong>in</strong>a which, to paraphrase EdwardSaid (1993: 7), can be regarded as ‘geographies which struggle’, disturb<strong>in</strong>g the notion ofspace as somehow <strong>in</strong>herently fixed or settled.Rather, than regard<strong>in</strong>g these violated spaces or disfigured places as ‘non-places’ (cf. Auge1995) or aesthetic blights on the l<strong>and</strong>scape, readily shunned or removed <strong>in</strong> the first wave ofrebuild<strong>in</strong>g a community or creat<strong>in</strong>g a new nation, these ‘troubled’ spaces occupy animportant place <strong>in</strong> the social consciousness of a people. As the Rw<strong>and</strong>a example suggests,the violations enacted on place not only st<strong>and</strong> as powerful memorials of violent events <strong>and</strong>histories but they can also give shape to ongo<strong>in</strong>g social processes of reformation <strong>and</strong>reconciliation.In light of the preced<strong>in</strong>g discussion, we can ask the question, how does a society rememberits past or configure its future? In the context of recent theatres of war <strong>in</strong> Europe, Africa, <strong>and</strong>Asia, this is not an academic question but is one, which has widespread social <strong>and</strong> politicalimplications. In the post-war period <strong>in</strong> many of these war-torn places, with the emphasisupon re<strong>in</strong>stat<strong>in</strong>g fundamental amenities, such as health, water, sanitation, hous<strong>in</strong>g, etc., <strong>and</strong>redevelop<strong>in</strong>g the built environment, this question takes on an added impetus.In war-torn <strong>and</strong> transformed l<strong>and</strong>scapes, identify<strong>in</strong>g what constitutes the cultural heritage of agroup or a nation is not an obvious or simple matter. The issue here is not purely a matter ofdeterm<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g how to memorialise a tragic past <strong>in</strong> spatial terms, though this is a significantconsideration. Often, efforts to monumentalise events <strong>and</strong> experiences <strong>in</strong> this wayunderstate the fact that social memories are conveyed <strong>and</strong> susta<strong>in</strong>ed through embodied,spatialised experiences. The issue here is how to preserve this progressive <strong>and</strong> engagedsense of place <strong>and</strong>, at the same time, recognise endur<strong>in</strong>g commemorative spaces.An exam<strong>in</strong>ation of the World Heritage List reveals a notable lack of places <strong>and</strong> spacesassociated with <strong>and</strong> def<strong>in</strong>ed by war <strong>and</strong> conflict. Indeed, as previously stated, spacesdisfigured, even obliterated by war <strong>and</strong> conflict do not readily meet the criteria <strong>and</strong> conditionsfor ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’ under the World Heritage Convention. While such placesmay signify monumental events <strong>in</strong> world history, structurally they do not conform to the ideasof <strong>in</strong>tact heritage def<strong>in</strong>ed by the Convention. The emphasis upon restoration as a means ofma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the <strong>in</strong>tegrity <strong>and</strong> authenticity values of a site necessarily precludes the list<strong>in</strong>g ofmany war-related properties, result<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> a situation where the World Heritage List practicallyignores a significant dimension of human history <strong>and</strong> heritage.58


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListAUSTRALIAN HERITAGE AND THE COLONIAL EXPERIENCEThe issue of recognis<strong>in</strong>g a ‘heritage that hurts’ (Uzzell <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne 1998) is one that manyformer colonies are still grappl<strong>in</strong>g with as they come to terms with <strong>and</strong> try to reconcile someof the more shameful episodes <strong>in</strong> their recent past. In Australia, for example, while the legalrecognition of native title attempts to redress contemporary Aborig<strong>in</strong>al dispossessionresult<strong>in</strong>g from the colonial imposition of the concept of terra nullius, for the most part thiscolonial past rema<strong>in</strong>s a ‘hidden history’ (Bird Rose 1991). When Aborig<strong>in</strong>al cultures areacknowledged as part of the ‘nation’s heritage’ or are recognised as World Heritage, it is notbecause they have somehow survived more than 200 years of European colonisation.Unlike Macau, there are few <strong>in</strong>stances <strong>in</strong> Australia of restor<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> preserv<strong>in</strong>g thearchitectural products of the encounter between Indigenous people <strong>and</strong> European colonists.Comparison with Macau <strong>and</strong> other former colonies <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List hasobvious implications for future nom<strong>in</strong>ations by the Government of Australia <strong>in</strong>volv<strong>in</strong>gIndigenous cultural heritage. It is certa<strong>in</strong>ly time to reth<strong>in</strong>k the relationship between heritage<strong>and</strong> the ‘colonial experience’ if we are to progress beyond the view of Australian coloniall<strong>and</strong>scapes as a picturesque artistic legacy, epitomised by the Heidelberg School (Taylor1995), or the presentation of colonial spaces as surviv<strong>in</strong>g ‘palaces’ of empire, as epitomisedby the recently-listed (2004) Royal Exhibition Build<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Carlton Gardens.If Macau represents one of the first <strong>and</strong> longest-last<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>teractions between East <strong>and</strong> West,then the <strong>in</strong>troduction of the ‘Reserve System’ by colonial authorities <strong>in</strong> Queensl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> 1896can make similar claims <strong>in</strong> the history of Indigenous <strong>and</strong> colonial encounters. Ostensiblyestablished to ‘protect’ Aborig<strong>in</strong>es from European <strong>and</strong> Ch<strong>in</strong>ese settlers <strong>and</strong> the allegeddebilitat<strong>in</strong>g moral <strong>in</strong>fluences of these two societies (Meston 1895: 24), the Queensl<strong>and</strong>system was the first of its k<strong>in</strong>d <strong>in</strong> Australia <strong>and</strong> variations of it were soon enacted <strong>in</strong> otherstates. So-called ‘protection’ entailed the mass <strong>and</strong> forced removal of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people fromtheir traditional homel<strong>and</strong>s to one of the newly established settlements. Prior to theestablishment of the Government’s reserves, a number of church-run mission stationsalready existed, the first of these be<strong>in</strong>g set up <strong>in</strong> the 1870s <strong>in</strong> south-east Queensl<strong>and</strong>(Department of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Isl<strong>and</strong>ers Advancement 1982). In the Wet Tropics region,Yarrabah 55 was established by the Church of Engl<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> 1892; Bloomfield River Mission was<strong>in</strong>itially a government settlement established <strong>in</strong> 1886, but then taken over by the LutheranMission Council of South Australia <strong>in</strong> 1887; Mona Mona Mission was founded by the SeventhDay Adventist Church <strong>in</strong> 1913; while the government-run Hull River Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Settlementbegan operat<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> 1914 (loc. cit.). By 1948, 18 Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Isl<strong>and</strong>er reserves, missions,<strong>and</strong> settlements had been established <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> on Cape York Pen<strong>in</strong>sulaalone (loc. cit.) 56 . As previously mentioned, Yarrabah <strong>and</strong> Wujal Wujal (formerly BloomfieldRiver Mission), together with the Mona Mona Reserve, were <strong>in</strong>corporated <strong>in</strong>to the boundariesof the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area (DASETT 1987). While no longer reserves ormissions, today Yarrabah <strong>and</strong> Wujal Wujal cont<strong>in</strong>ue to support large Aborig<strong>in</strong>al communities,while Djabugay people are redevelop<strong>in</strong>g the former mission site of Mona Mona.Most Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Queensl<strong>and</strong> have some form of direct or mediatedexperience of the reserve system as part of what it meant to live under the Act <strong>in</strong> then<strong>in</strong>eteenth <strong>and</strong> twentieth century 57 . Today, the architectural rema<strong>in</strong>s of the mission days atplaces like Yarrabah, Wujal Wujal <strong>and</strong> Mona Mona are salient rem<strong>in</strong>ders of the <strong>in</strong>justices of55 Yarrabah was formerly known as Cape Grafton <strong>and</strong> also as the ‘Bellenden Ker Mission’.56 In the 1960s, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Reserves were also established at Ravenshoe <strong>and</strong> Mal<strong>and</strong>a <strong>in</strong> the WetTropics region.57 In its various manifestations, The Aborig<strong>in</strong>als Protection <strong>and</strong> Restriction of the Sale of Opium Act of1897 controlled Aborig<strong>in</strong>al lives <strong>in</strong> Queensl<strong>and</strong> until 1984 (Bottoms 1999: 87).59


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellthe reserve system <strong>and</strong> the determ<strong>in</strong>ation of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people to survive this regime 58 . TheAborig<strong>in</strong>al memories <strong>and</strong> values accorded this experience <strong>and</strong> its physical expression are an<strong>in</strong>tegral dimension of the lived cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area.In 2000, the World Heritage Committee recommended for <strong>in</strong>scription on the List the‘Archaeological L<strong>and</strong>scape of the First Coffee Plantations <strong>in</strong> the Southeast of Cuba’. Indo<strong>in</strong>g so, the Committee recognised the “role of Indigenous people <strong>in</strong> delay<strong>in</strong>g theestablishment of plantations systems” (cited <strong>in</strong> Fowler 2003: 89) <strong>and</strong> further acknowledged“the sweat <strong>and</strong> blood of the African slaves who <strong>in</strong>creased the wealth of their masters”(ICOMOS 2000: 73). The list<strong>in</strong>g of this cultural property suggests that the physical rema<strong>in</strong>sof, <strong>and</strong> Aborig<strong>in</strong>al values ascribed to, the Queensl<strong>and</strong> Reserve System for the ‘protection,segregation <strong>and</strong> control’ of Indigenous people could equally be recognised as evidence ofthe creation of a unique cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape illustrat<strong>in</strong>g a significant stage <strong>in</strong> Aborig<strong>in</strong>al-European relations <strong>and</strong> throw<strong>in</strong>g considerable light upon the cross-cultural history of theregion.The list<strong>in</strong>g of the Cuban plantations represents a significant first step towards address<strong>in</strong>g thefull extent of the legacy of colonialism on the World Heritage List. As my previous commentssuggest, many of the historic centres <strong>in</strong>scribed on the List appear as heritage theme parks,where the colonial past is depicted as an <strong>in</strong>ner sanctum of brightly coloured build<strong>in</strong>gs. Inattempt<strong>in</strong>g to bend a troubled cultural past <strong>in</strong>to a seamless show of heritage, historic centresalso manage to efface certa<strong>in</strong> historic truths. There is some suggestion, however, that acultural l<strong>and</strong>scape perspective may explicitly recognise the full “history of a place <strong>and</strong> itscultural traditions” (cited <strong>in</strong> Fowler 2003: 56), <strong>and</strong> thus may also provide a more appropriateWorld Heritage vehicle for the <strong>in</strong>clusion of the horror <strong>and</strong> public tragedy often encounteredon the “trail of social memory” (Schama 1995: 18). However, if the current repertoire ofWorld Heritage-listed cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes is anyth<strong>in</strong>g to go by, it would appear that the<strong>in</strong>terpreters of the Convention are not ready, or prepared, to engage with this aspect of theworld’s history <strong>and</strong> heritage.58 Upon its closure <strong>in</strong> 1962, a number of the Mona Mona Mission houses were purchased byAborig<strong>in</strong>al residents <strong>and</strong> relocated to the communities of Koah, Oak Forest, Kowrowa <strong>and</strong> Mantaka.Some of the mission build<strong>in</strong>gs were sold to local farmers (Bottoms 1999: 80).60


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCHAPTER FIVE – ‘NATURAL’ CULTURALLANDSCAPES: THE CASE OF VAL D’ORCIA,TUSCANYThere exist a great variety of L<strong>and</strong>scapes that are representative of thedifferent regions of the world. Comb<strong>in</strong>ed works of nature <strong>and</strong> humank<strong>in</strong>d, theyexpress a long <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>timate relationship between peoples <strong>and</strong> their naturalenvironment – ICOMOS, World Heritage Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapesVal d’Orcia <strong>in</strong> the prov<strong>in</strong>ce of Siena, Tuscany, is the most recently <strong>in</strong>scribed ‘culturall<strong>and</strong>scape’ on the World Heritage List. Val d’Orcia was orig<strong>in</strong>ally nom<strong>in</strong>ated by the ItalianGovernment on the basis of four cultural criteria (ii, iii, iv <strong>and</strong> vi). However, the placement ofthe valley formed by the Orcia River on the List <strong>in</strong> 2004 was eventually justified <strong>in</strong> terms ofjust two, (iv) <strong>and</strong> (vi), of the ten criteria outl<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> the Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for theImplementation of the World Heritage Convention for ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’. As suchVal d’Orcia is described as an “exceptional reflection of the way l<strong>and</strong>scape was rewritten <strong>in</strong>Renaissance times to reflect the ideals of good governance <strong>and</strong> to create an aestheticallypleas<strong>in</strong>g picture” <strong>and</strong> as a l<strong>and</strong>scape “celebrated by pa<strong>in</strong>ters from Siennese School. In thislast regard, the World Heritage <strong>in</strong>scription states that “images of the Val d’Orcia, <strong>and</strong>particularly depictions of l<strong>and</strong>scapes where people are depicted as liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> harmony withnature […] have profoundly <strong>in</strong>fluenced the development of l<strong>and</strong>scape th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g” (ICOMOS2004: 136).Val d’Orcia, together with a number of other World Heritage properties, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g the‘Agricultural L<strong>and</strong>scape of Southern Öl<strong>and</strong>’ (2000), the ‘Viñales Valley’ <strong>in</strong> Cuba (1999), the‘Costiera Amalfitana’ <strong>and</strong> ‘Portovenere, C<strong>in</strong>que Terre, <strong>and</strong> the Isl<strong>and</strong>s’ of Italy (both listed <strong>in</strong>1997), the ‘Alto Douro W<strong>in</strong>e Region’ of Portugal (2001), <strong>and</strong> the ‘Loire Valley’ <strong>in</strong> France(2000), are all <strong>in</strong>stances of ‘functional l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ (Fowler 2003: 52). As ‘work<strong>in</strong>gagricultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’, which br<strong>in</strong>g together “cultural <strong>and</strong> natural scenic values” (UNESCOWord Heritage Centre website), these properties represent examples of the many agrarianthemedproperties <strong>in</strong>scribed on the List. While these various properties are identified asoutst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g examples of ‘w<strong>in</strong>e-grow<strong>in</strong>g’, ‘tobacco-grow<strong>in</strong>g’, ‘stock-rais<strong>in</strong>g’, etc., to date thereis no means of “rationally assess<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> global terms [these properties] as agriculturall<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>in</strong> Europe” (Fowler 2003: 52). As Fowler po<strong>in</strong>ts out, there is a “need for athematic, comparative study of ‘ord<strong>in</strong>ary’ agricultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes” (loc. cit.).The ‘agricultural’ l<strong>and</strong>scape of Val d’Orcia consists of roll<strong>in</strong>g hills above chalk pla<strong>in</strong>s. Thesepla<strong>in</strong>s are criss-crossed by cypress p<strong>in</strong>e-l<strong>in</strong>ed avenues <strong>and</strong> are home to large elaboratefarmhouses surrounded by fields of v<strong>in</strong>es, olives <strong>and</strong> cereal crops (Figure 19). Out of thisagricultural vista rise a number of conical hills, on top of which cluster fortified settlements(Figure 20). The larger hill-top settlements dat<strong>in</strong>g from the thirteenth century <strong>in</strong>cludeMontalc<strong>in</strong>o, Castiglion d’Orcia, Rocca d’Orcia, M<strong>in</strong>ticchello, Radicofani, San Quirico d’Orcia<strong>and</strong> Pienza. The Historic Centre of the City of Pienza was World Heritage listed <strong>in</strong> 1996 asthe first example of the Renaissance humanist concept of urban design.The long history of human occupation of Val d’Orcia is evident <strong>in</strong> prehistoric archaeologicalrema<strong>in</strong>s. The valley also played an important role dur<strong>in</strong>g the Etruscan period <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> thedevelopment of the Roman Empire (ICOMOS 2004: 133). It appears that the region wasab<strong>and</strong>oned agriculturally <strong>in</strong> the Middle Ages, however by the eleventh century the economyhad revived <strong>and</strong> monasteries <strong>and</strong> villages were established <strong>in</strong> the area (ICOMOS 2004: 133).The rise of Sienna as a trad<strong>in</strong>g state <strong>in</strong> the thirteenth <strong>and</strong> fourteenth centuries led to theexpansion of its agricultural base. Val d’Orcia was colonised <strong>and</strong> the wealth of Siennesemerchants was <strong>in</strong>vested <strong>in</strong> turn<strong>in</strong>g the l<strong>and</strong>scape “<strong>in</strong>to productive farml<strong>and</strong> with<strong>in</strong> an61


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell<strong>in</strong>novative l<strong>and</strong> tenure framework” (loc. cit.). Val d’Orcia was heralded as a “model ofsusta<strong>in</strong>able rural development” <strong>and</strong> pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>gs were commissioned to depict the life of‘ord<strong>in</strong>ary people’ <strong>in</strong> this l<strong>and</strong>scape (loc. cit.). Val d’Orcia not only represented a prototypeagricultural system, but it was also regarded as the <strong>in</strong>carnation of Renaissance ideas <strong>and</strong>aesthetics about ‘l<strong>and</strong>scape beauty’ or bel paesaggio.This ideal l<strong>and</strong>scape was immortalised <strong>in</strong> Ambrogio Lorenzetti’s 1338-1339 fresco ‘Allegoryof Good Government: the Effects of Good Government <strong>in</strong> the City <strong>and</strong> the Country’,extend<strong>in</strong>g over three of the walls <strong>in</strong>side the Town Hall (‘Palazzo Pubblico’) of Siena. AsFrederick Hartt observes, the artist “wanted to br<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> the entire territory, off to a distanthorizon, <strong>in</strong> order to display the agricultural prosperity of the [Siennese] Republic” (1970: 93).In the vista of unfold<strong>in</strong>g fortified hills <strong>and</strong> farms, peasants are depicted tend<strong>in</strong>g v<strong>in</strong>es <strong>and</strong>harvest<strong>in</strong>g gra<strong>in</strong>s. This bucolic country scene contrasts with Lorenzetti’s detailed depiction ofthe city streets, alleys <strong>and</strong> squares of Sienna, which forms the other focal po<strong>in</strong>t <strong>in</strong> this artisticportrayal of the allegories of ‘good <strong>and</strong> bad government’. In contrast<strong>in</strong>g the city <strong>and</strong> thecountryside, Lorenzetti depicts “the hard-won harmony between man <strong>and</strong> nature whichmakes not only the l<strong>and</strong>scape of Italy but the art […] different from any other <strong>in</strong> the world”(Hartt 1970: 11). As Hartt po<strong>in</strong>ts out, Italian art of this period focused upon civic life whichwas “surrounded by a natural world which man is constantly try<strong>in</strong>g to dom<strong>in</strong>ate” (ibid: 12). AsHartt concludes, prior to this particular depiction of city <strong>and</strong> country:No such comprehensive panorama of the natural world <strong>and</strong> its human<strong>in</strong>habitants is known to us from the entire previous history of art, <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>lynoth<strong>in</strong>g so ambitious was ever attempted later, save by the pa<strong>in</strong>ters of purely<strong>in</strong>formative historical decorative panoramas <strong>in</strong> the sixteenth century (1970: 91).Indeed, the artistic tradition of l<strong>and</strong>scape pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g did not fully develop <strong>in</strong> Europe until the1500s <strong>and</strong> early 1600s 59 .THE EUROPEAN TRADITION OF LANDSCAPEThe art historian, Walter S. Gibson, identifies “the most important <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>fluential l<strong>and</strong>scapetradition” (1989: xx) as orig<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Antwerp <strong>in</strong> the early 1500s. This tradition is referred toas ‘world l<strong>and</strong>scape’ (Weltl<strong>and</strong>schaften) <strong>and</strong> is dist<strong>in</strong>guished by the representation of multipleviewpo<strong>in</strong>ts (or put another way, a lack of a one-po<strong>in</strong>t perspective), which firmly establishes itsaffiliation with the tradition of cartography. Accord<strong>in</strong>g to Gibson, l<strong>and</strong>scape “could not existas an <strong>in</strong>dependent category <strong>in</strong> art until it had been accepted as such by the public”(1989:xviii). In Europe, prior to 1500, l<strong>and</strong>scape served as a backdrop for human figures <strong>and</strong> theiractivities. After 1500, it is possible to plot the emergence of autonomous l<strong>and</strong>scapes –l<strong>and</strong>scapes devoid of humans. Although <strong>in</strong> the case of the l<strong>and</strong>scape traditions associatedwith Antwerp <strong>and</strong> Venice, human figures still featured, however, their relationship with thesett<strong>in</strong>g was reversed, with the l<strong>and</strong>scape itself dom<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g the overall effect of the pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g.In the European context, there is a strong allegiance <strong>and</strong> overlap between l<strong>and</strong>scape <strong>and</strong>map. Gibson (1989) l<strong>in</strong>ks the ris<strong>in</strong>g popularity of l<strong>and</strong>scapes with European voyag<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong>expansionism <strong>in</strong> the 1500s <strong>and</strong> concomitant improvements <strong>in</strong> cartography. H<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> h<strong>and</strong>with these developments, is a grow<strong>in</strong>g public enchantment with maps <strong>and</strong> globes as both ameans of vicarious travel <strong>and</strong>, given the pictorial composition of many maps, as forms of walldecoration.59 Claude Lorra<strong>in</strong> (1604/05-1682) is often described as the ‘first great master of European l<strong>and</strong>scapepa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g’.62


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListThe relationship posited between maps <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong>scapes approximates the Ptolemicconnection between geography, the representation of the ‘whole known world’ (Gibson 1989:52) <strong>and</strong> chorography, which emphasises limited sections of the world or regions 60 . Thus,regional maps were described as l<strong>and</strong>schaffen or ‘shaped l<strong>and</strong>s’ (Haber 1995: 38) <strong>and</strong> theirproduction constituted an exercise <strong>in</strong> chorography. It would seem that prior to the late1400s, there is no s<strong>in</strong>gle term to describe pictorial representations of natural scenery. Theterm l<strong>and</strong>scape came <strong>in</strong>to use at this time as a way of designat<strong>in</strong>g the details, which madeup the background of a pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g 61 .The perceived aff<strong>in</strong>ity between l<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>and</strong> maps is also captured <strong>in</strong> the word‘l<strong>and</strong>scape’ itself. Gibson <strong>in</strong>forms us that <strong>in</strong> many European languages, the term signifies “aprov<strong>in</strong>ce, a district or, more generally, any extensive area of l<strong>and</strong>” (1989: 53). As Haberpo<strong>in</strong>ts out, “the term ‘l<strong>and</strong>scape’ comb<strong>in</strong>es ‘l<strong>and</strong>’ with a word of ancient Germanic orig<strong>in</strong>, theverb ‘scapjan’” (1995: 38). In the evolution of Germanic languages, ‘scapjan’ became‘schaffen’ though it still reta<strong>in</strong>ed its orig<strong>in</strong>al mean<strong>in</strong>g, ‘to shape’ (Haber 1995: 38). As Haberobserves, this shap<strong>in</strong>g of the l<strong>and</strong> was largely regarded as the outcome of “natural agents orforces” (1995: 38), <strong>and</strong> thus l<strong>and</strong>scapes were seen as ‘natural vistas’ <strong>in</strong> their own right orwere presented as a ‘natural’ backdrop to fore-grounded human activities.The concept of l<strong>and</strong>scape we are familiar with today is of l<strong>and</strong>scape as a pictorial subjectmatter rather than as a geographical region. However, the regional connotation of the wordl<strong>and</strong>scape still persists <strong>in</strong> terms of the scope or prospect of the subject matter. Although theconcept of l<strong>and</strong>scape has been unhooked for some time from its orig<strong>in</strong>al art associations(see Bender 1995; Hirsch <strong>and</strong> O’Hanlon 1995), there is still a dom<strong>in</strong>ant view of l<strong>and</strong>scape asan <strong>in</strong>scribed surface, ak<strong>in</strong> to a map or a text, from which cultural mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> social formscan simply be read.Susan Kuchler refers to the view of l<strong>and</strong>scape as <strong>in</strong>scribed or associated surface as the“l<strong>and</strong>scape of memory”, where<strong>in</strong> memories (or mean<strong>in</strong>gs) are somehow captured <strong>in</strong> orrepresented by the form of visual l<strong>and</strong>marks. Kuchler po<strong>in</strong>ts out that <strong>in</strong> this view, the idea ofl<strong>and</strong>scape is not “affected by the project of its representation <strong>and</strong> remembrance” (1995: 104).Kuchler contrasts this view of l<strong>and</strong>scape as the encod<strong>in</strong>g of memory <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g with thenotion of “l<strong>and</strong>scape as memory” (1995: 85). In this perspective, l<strong>and</strong>scape is implicated <strong>in</strong>both the dynamic <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>teractive social processes of memory-mak<strong>in</strong>g as well as be<strong>in</strong>g one ofthe products of these ongo<strong>in</strong>g processes.The historian Paul Carter is another scholar who takes issue with the idea of space as abackdrop or stage upon which significant events, such as European discovery or anIndigenous ‘Dreamtime’ take place. Similarly, Carter is critical of a view, which presentsphysical surround<strong>in</strong>gs as merely this. As Carter po<strong>in</strong>ts out <strong>in</strong> his book ‘The Road to BotanyBay’, what is symbolised is not ‘the physical country’ per se but “the enactment of [analready] historical space” (1987: 349). In other words, references to such th<strong>in</strong>gs as physicalcountry can only be made by means of the cultural representations of those th<strong>in</strong>gs. Carterdraws our attention to the importance of realis<strong>in</strong>g that a l<strong>and</strong>scape, whether Indigenous orEuropean, signifies more than just another way of represent<strong>in</strong>g or symbolis<strong>in</strong>g geographicalentities or natural surround<strong>in</strong>gs. Indeed, representation constitutes just one facet of people’s60 The Dutch concept of l<strong>and</strong>schap orig<strong>in</strong>ally referred to a small area of l<strong>and</strong>, which was viewed as an<strong>in</strong>set of a much larger region or context. The concept of chorography emerged as a way ofrepresent<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> talk<strong>in</strong>g about this form of conf<strong>in</strong>ed perspective. In this respect, l<strong>and</strong>schapco<strong>in</strong>cides with the German mean<strong>in</strong>g of the word L<strong>and</strong>schaft (see Bender 1995: 2).61 Gibson (1989: 53) records that it was common practice <strong>in</strong> contracts between artists <strong>and</strong> theirpatrons for a detailed <strong>in</strong>ventory to be drawn up which referred to all of the elements, which would be<strong>in</strong>corporated <strong>in</strong>to the f<strong>in</strong>al pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g.63


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell<strong>in</strong>teraction with <strong>and</strong> experience of their environment. In many ways, the relationship ofl<strong>and</strong>scape to geographical object is ak<strong>in</strong> to the dist<strong>in</strong>ction that art historian, Kenneth Clark,makes between nude <strong>and</strong> naked <strong>in</strong> art. To summarise Clark’s argument, the nude <strong>in</strong> art isthe naked human body clothed <strong>in</strong> culture (1956).The work of Kuchler, Bender <strong>and</strong> Carter po<strong>in</strong>t to the idea of l<strong>and</strong>scape as both an immanent<strong>and</strong> emergent cultural construct, which is <strong>in</strong>formed by <strong>and</strong>, <strong>in</strong> turn, shapes historicalexperiences <strong>and</strong> social relations. Put another way, l<strong>and</strong>scapes can be regarded as both theobjects <strong>and</strong> effects of specific discourses. If l<strong>and</strong>scapes are created by humans, then theyare also contested, disputed <strong>and</strong> at times denied by them. In this sense, the idea ofl<strong>and</strong>scape can be regarded as a “concept of high tension” (Inglis 1977), often enacted at the<strong>in</strong>terstices of history, politics <strong>and</strong> society. The extent to which the current World Heritagelisted ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ recognise this tension <strong>and</strong> identify it as a value worth protect<strong>in</strong>g isquite debateable. Indeed, it is clear that the so-called ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ recognised underthe Convention to date conform with the sanitised <strong>and</strong> non-threaten<strong>in</strong>g heritage thatcharacterises the many other cultural properties on the List.WORLD HERITAGE CULTURAL LANDSCAPESS<strong>in</strong>ce 1992, the World Heritage Convention’s ‘Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es’ have recognised thecategory of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ for <strong>in</strong>scription on the World Heritage List. By the end of2002, 30 of the 563 World Heritage cultural properties had been listed as ‘official’ culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes. However, <strong>in</strong> a report on World Heritage cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes, Fowler argues thatthis number does not accurately reflect the fact that more than “one hundred culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes actually exist on the current World Heritage List” (2003: 7). These culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes haven’t been formally recognised or renom<strong>in</strong>ated to date 62 .Broadly speak<strong>in</strong>g, the Convention def<strong>in</strong>es cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes as properties that “representthe comb<strong>in</strong>ed work of nature <strong>and</strong> of man” (UNESCO 2005a: 83). More specifically, culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes are def<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> terms of three ma<strong>in</strong> categories, namely:(i) “a l<strong>and</strong>scape designed <strong>and</strong> created <strong>in</strong>tentionally by man”;(ii) An “organically evolved l<strong>and</strong>scape”, which may be a “relict (or fossil) l<strong>and</strong>scape” or a“cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scape”; <strong>and</strong>(iii) An “associative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape”, which may be valued because of the “religious,artistic or cultural associations of the natural element” (UNESCO 2005a: 84).Examples of World Heritage cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>in</strong>clude the religious l<strong>and</strong>scape of Vat Phou<strong>in</strong> Laos, the pilgrimage l<strong>and</strong>scape of the Kii Mounta<strong>in</strong> Range, Japan, the v<strong>in</strong>eyard culturall<strong>and</strong>scape of the Alto Douro W<strong>in</strong>e Region, Portugal, the archaeological l<strong>and</strong>scape of the FirstCoffee Plantations <strong>in</strong> the Southeast of Cuba, the regal l<strong>and</strong>scape of Ambohimanga,Madagasgar, the <strong>in</strong>dustrial l<strong>and</strong>scape of Blaenavon <strong>in</strong> the United K<strong>in</strong>gdom, <strong>and</strong>, of course,the artistic <strong>and</strong> aesthetic l<strong>and</strong>scape of Val d’Orcia, Italy.As these few examples <strong>in</strong>dicate, the associations of a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape can be quitediverse, <strong>and</strong> many of the listed l<strong>and</strong>scapes possess characteristics of more than one of theWorld Heritage l<strong>and</strong>scape categories. Furthermore, the diverse nature of the culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes listed suggests that the concept itself, as def<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> the Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es62 Interest<strong>in</strong>gly, Fowler does not <strong>in</strong>clude the Wet Tropics <strong>in</strong> his ‘wider view’ of cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes onthe World Heritage List, even though the official nom<strong>in</strong>ation documents for this area stated that: Thewet tropics of North-East Australia preserves the only recognised extant Aborig<strong>in</strong>al ra<strong>in</strong>forest culture<strong>and</strong> is therefore a major component of the cultural record of an Aborig<strong>in</strong>al society which has a longcont<strong>in</strong>uous history <strong>in</strong> the nom<strong>in</strong>ated area for at least 40,000 years (DASETT 1987: 19).64


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listfor the World Heritage Convention, can accommodate a range of cultural underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong>values, <strong>and</strong> not just European ones at that. This said, of the thirty cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes listedby the end of 2002, more than half of these (eighteen) were listed as ‘category 2bl<strong>and</strong>scapes’ – as ‘cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ which reta<strong>in</strong> “an active social role <strong>in</strong> contemporarysociety closely associated with the traditional way of life, <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> which the evolutionaryprocess is still <strong>in</strong> progress” (UNESCO 2005a: 84). While properties are nom<strong>in</strong>ated <strong>in</strong> termsof one or more of the three ma<strong>in</strong> World Heritage l<strong>and</strong>scape categories, cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapesare also assessed <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>scribed on the basis of the six ‘cultural heritage’ criteria 63 , whichapply to all potential World Heritage sites.In Australia, only one World Heritage property, Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park, is listed as an‘official’ World Heritage cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape. Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park was renom<strong>in</strong>ated<strong>in</strong> 1994 as an ‘associative’ cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape with attributes, which comply with WorldHeritage criterion (v) <strong>and</strong> (vi) for the assessment of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value 64 . Central tothe significance of this ‘associative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ is the Indigenous philosophy ofTjukurpa (or the ‘Law’) <strong>and</strong> the ‘ancestral heroes’, which are regarded by Anangu(Aborig<strong>in</strong>al) Traditional Owners as giv<strong>in</strong>g form <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g to the natural <strong>and</strong> socialenvironment.Associative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes, like Uluru Kata Tjuta, make up a small percentage of theoverall number of listed cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes. For example, as of 2002, only seven propertieswere what could be considered ‘num<strong>in</strong>ous <strong>in</strong>scriptions’ (Fowler 2003: 28) or category 3 (iii)‘associative’ cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes. Fowler observes that category 3 l<strong>and</strong>scapes, specificallybased upon criterion (vi), are “used only rarely” by nom<strong>in</strong>at<strong>in</strong>g state parties. He further statesthat the already <strong>in</strong>scribed cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape of Tongariro <strong>in</strong> New Zeal<strong>and</strong> “set such a highst<strong>and</strong>ard […] that extreme care is be<strong>in</strong>g taken with further claimants” (2003: 28). As Fowlerpo<strong>in</strong>ts out us<strong>in</strong>g examples of failed or deferred cases, not all nom<strong>in</strong>ated cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapesare able to meet the World Heritage Committee’s criteria of ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal value’ <strong>and</strong>the additional requirements of ‘authenticity’, ‘<strong>in</strong>tegrity’ <strong>and</strong> ‘dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness’ (2003: 23-25).S<strong>in</strong>ce 1994, nom<strong>in</strong>ated properties are also required to take <strong>in</strong>to account UNESCO’s ‘<strong>Global</strong>Strategy for a Balanced, Representative <strong>and</strong> Credible World Heritage List’. In part, thisstrategy represents an attempt to address the under-representation of ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g cultures’ <strong>and</strong>‘traditional cultures’ on the World Heritage List. Indeed, as Lennon po<strong>in</strong>ts out, of the 690properties on the List at the beg<strong>in</strong>n<strong>in</strong>g of 2001, only seven were specifically listed for theirIndigenous values, with four of these be<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Australia (Lennon et al. 2003: 31) 65 .It could also be argued that the under-representation noted <strong>in</strong> the ‘<strong>Global</strong> Strategy’ reflectsthe way <strong>in</strong> which culture <strong>and</strong> heritage are regarded by different state parties, as well as<strong>in</strong>dicat<strong>in</strong>g someth<strong>in</strong>g about the politics <strong>and</strong> economics of heritage nom<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong> list<strong>in</strong>g 66 .63 Previously these six criteria were identified as ‘cultural heritage’ criteria <strong>and</strong> formerly presented as aseparate criteria set, dist<strong>in</strong>ct from the four natural heritage criteria set. The 2005 OperationalGuidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Implementation of the World Heritage Convention merge the ten criteria(UNESCO 2005a: 19).64 “(v) be an outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g example of a traditional human settlement, l<strong>and</strong>-use, or sea use which isrepresentative of a culture (or cultures), or human <strong>in</strong>teraction with the environment especially whenit has become vulnerable under the impact of irreversible change; (vi) be directly or tangiblyassociated with events or liv<strong>in</strong>g traditions, with ideas, or with beliefs, with artistic <strong>and</strong> literary worksof outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal significance” (UNESCO 2005a: 20).65 The four Australian properties are Kakadu National Park, Tasmanian Wilderness, Will<strong>and</strong>ra LakesRegion <strong>and</strong> Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park (Lennon et al. 2001: 27).66 While there are 122 nation-state signatories to the World Heritage Convention (Lennon et al. 2001:31), it is apparent from look<strong>in</strong>g at sessions of the World Heritage Committee that issues of stateparty autonomy <strong>and</strong> resourc<strong>in</strong>g also <strong>in</strong>form nom<strong>in</strong>ations.65


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellIndeed, Fowler concludes that the concept of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’, as a mechanism for<strong>in</strong>scrib<strong>in</strong>g World Heritage sites of a ‘non-monumental nature’, “has not <strong>in</strong> fact so far beenrealised” (2003: 45).This said, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Traditional Owners of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area have longadvocated that the area <strong>in</strong> question be renom<strong>in</strong>ated as a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape or as a series of<strong>in</strong>tegrated cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes. Prelim<strong>in</strong>ary research undertaken by Titchen (1995) <strong>and</strong>Horsfall (2002) suggests that the Wet Tropics could be renom<strong>in</strong>ated as either a ‘cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g’(category 2b) or an ‘associative’ cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape (category 3). It may also be possible toidentify specific sites with<strong>in</strong> this l<strong>and</strong>scape(s) as hav<strong>in</strong>g ‘outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal significance’on the basis of the six ‘cultural heritage’ criteria recognised under the Convention. AsLennon et al. po<strong>in</strong>t out, these sites could be seen as represent<strong>in</strong>g “selected concentrations ofmean<strong>in</strong>g or significance <strong>in</strong> a wider <strong>in</strong>tellectual <strong>and</strong> cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape context” (2001: 14).VAL D’ORCIA RECONSIDEREDGiven the historical associations of l<strong>and</strong>scape, the concept of ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ is bothoxymoronic <strong>and</strong>, at the same time, <strong>in</strong>sightful. In the artistic tradition of the concept,l<strong>and</strong>scapes depicted ‘natural’ vistas <strong>and</strong> sett<strong>in</strong>gs devoid of humans. Even those spaces,both <strong>in</strong>tentionally <strong>and</strong> subtly ‘shaped’ by human action <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tervention were rendered‘natural’ <strong>in</strong> these pictorial depictions. This is apparent <strong>in</strong> Lorenzetti’s depiction of country <strong>and</strong>city <strong>in</strong> the Siennese Republic. From the perspective of the city, the Tuscan countryside,<strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g Val d’Orcia, constitutes a natural l<strong>and</strong>scape. In this sense, Lorenzetti’s contrast<strong>in</strong>gimages of country <strong>and</strong> city, nature <strong>and</strong> culture, resonate with contemporary constructions ofthe English countryside. As I discuss below, this particular view of nature, one <strong>in</strong> whichnature is dom<strong>in</strong>ated by or harnessed to human achievement, is quite different from myprevious discussions of nature as ‘wilderness areas’ or ‘biodiversity-rich’ regions.Speak<strong>in</strong>g of the construction of the Norfolk countryside, Charles Frake observes that ‘manmade’features such as churches, villages <strong>and</strong> other objectively anthropogenic features ofthe l<strong>and</strong>scape are readily identified as symbols of ‘cultural heritage’ (1996: 95). This part ofthe Norfolk countryside is regarded as a product of past activity that requires constantattention <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>tervention to “preserve <strong>and</strong> reconstruct what is valued <strong>in</strong> contemporaryimages of the past” (Frake 1996: 91). The values associated with this past are expressed <strong>in</strong>terms of antiquity, authenticity, dist<strong>in</strong>ctiveness, <strong>and</strong> cont<strong>in</strong>uity. In conform<strong>in</strong>g to theseimages of the past, the built environment of churches, villages, bridges, towers <strong>and</strong> roadsma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong>s the aesthetic qualities of the countryside. As Frake po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the spacesbetween these ostensibly human products, <strong>in</strong>clud<strong>in</strong>g fields, hedges, dikes <strong>and</strong> the expanseof open water known as the ‘Broads’, are unarguably part of a ‘natural l<strong>and</strong>scape’, eventhough their ‘actual’ provenance may lie <strong>in</strong> “the h<strong>and</strong>s of humans” (1995: 96).And so it also seems to be the case <strong>in</strong> the world’s latest ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ of Val d’Orcia.Similar to the aesthetics ascribed to the Norfolk countryside, the ICOMOS evaluation of thisl<strong>and</strong>scape emphasises cont<strong>in</strong>uity with past practices <strong>and</strong> the associated lack of change <strong>in</strong>this region. As stated <strong>in</strong> the Evaluation, the “comparative poverty <strong>and</strong> marg<strong>in</strong>alisation of thearea over the [last] four centuries has had the effect of susta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g traditional l<strong>and</strong>-usepatterns <strong>and</strong> structures” (ICOMOS 2004: 133). Indeed, these four centuries of neglect areidentified as contribut<strong>in</strong>g to the “high degree of authenticity” of the valley l<strong>and</strong>scape(ICOMOS 2004: 135). Val d’Orcia also appears to have been little affected by recenttransformations to l<strong>and</strong> management laws <strong>in</strong> Italy enacted s<strong>in</strong>ce the 1960s (loc. cit.). Indeed,“the l<strong>and</strong>scape seems to have created a strong cultural identity <strong>and</strong> people have chosen torema<strong>in</strong> on the l<strong>and</strong>” (ICOMOS 2004: 132). As the ICOMOS evaluation concludes, the“l<strong>and</strong>scape patterns have survived <strong>in</strong> the Val d’Orcia” (ibid: 133).66


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListAcknowledg<strong>in</strong>g the well-preserved qualities of the l<strong>and</strong>scape, the World Heritage-list<strong>in</strong>g alsorequired a degree of ‘self-consciousness of culture’ on the part of local communities <strong>in</strong> Vald’Orcia (cf. Sahl<strong>in</strong>s 2000: 512). To some extent, this process was already under way prior tothe 2005 list<strong>in</strong>g, as more <strong>and</strong> more tourists from around the world flock to Tuscany to take <strong>in</strong>the ‘rustico’ ambience of the region. Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, the 1999 declaration of the valley as aRegional Park (Parco Artistico Naturale e Culturale della Val d’Orcia) served to identify <strong>and</strong>objectify local underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs of what passes as nature <strong>and</strong> culture <strong>in</strong> an <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>gly<strong>in</strong>terconnected world. For example, visitors can board the Treno Natura or ‘<strong>Nature</strong> Tra<strong>in</strong>’ toexperience “breathtak<strong>in</strong>g” views of the Tuscan countryside or they may opt to take one ofseveral other identified ‘it<strong>in</strong>eraries’. As stated on the official Parco d’Orcia website, theseit<strong>in</strong>eraries take tourists “along ancient trails <strong>and</strong> through <strong>in</strong>comparable scenery, savour<strong>in</strong>g therich variety of flora to arrive <strong>in</strong> picturesque villages steeped <strong>in</strong> history <strong>and</strong> to meet the localpeople who are ready to welcome you to their corner of Tuscany”. Judg<strong>in</strong>g by a tourist guidefor the region written <strong>in</strong> the early 1900s, the construction of the Val d’Orcia countryside as‘natural’ is not a recent phenomenon. In the words of the author of this tourist guide:This valley...where ancient, verdant woodl<strong>and</strong>s strewn with fl<strong>in</strong>t, stone <strong>and</strong>bronze axes bear witness to the first step taken by man; where the crumbl<strong>in</strong>garches of a bridge recall the power of Rome; the castles the memory of feudalmight, the “pieve” or parish churches the religious <strong>in</strong>fluence, <strong>in</strong> the ‘grancie’ thepresence of the Hospitallers <strong>and</strong> everywhere the power of nature <strong>and</strong> theelements from the w<strong>in</strong>dblown treetops, to the pelt<strong>in</strong>g ra<strong>in</strong> which overwhelms avillage” (Fabio Bargagli Petrucci, cited on the Parco D’Orcia website,http://www.parcodellavaldorcia.com).Apart from board<strong>in</strong>g the ‘<strong>Nature</strong> Tra<strong>in</strong>’, visitors can also participate <strong>in</strong> the <strong>in</strong>ternational‘cultural’ festival held each year at the hill-top, fortified town of Montalc<strong>in</strong>o. <strong>Culture</strong>, <strong>in</strong> thecontext of the festival, is broadly identified <strong>in</strong> terms of food, music, theatre, dance, <strong>and</strong> artfilms, <strong>and</strong> more specifically, <strong>in</strong> terms of the region’s iconic ‘castles’ (castello), ‘plazas’(piazza), ‘churches’ (chiesa), <strong>and</strong> ‘medieval towns’ (borgo). As these extracts from thewebsite for the Regional Park suggest, nature is synonymous with the rural countryside,while culture is evident <strong>in</strong> the artistic <strong>and</strong> architectural achievements perched above thesurround<strong>in</strong>g paesaggio. As previously <strong>in</strong>dicated, this contemporary construction of theTuscan countryside traces its aesthetic ancestry to the artistic l<strong>and</strong>scape traditions of theregion. The presentation of cultural heritage <strong>in</strong> terms of monuments <strong>and</strong> old build<strong>in</strong>gs alsoresonates with the values of ‘Western heritage’ <strong>and</strong> ideas about ‘Western civilisation’(Sullivan 2004: 49) found throughout Europe, <strong>and</strong> it certa<strong>in</strong>ly conforms to the predom<strong>in</strong>antview of cultural heritage preserved on the World Heritage List.Notwithst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g this cultural heritage focus upon gr<strong>and</strong> old build<strong>in</strong>gs, Val d’Orcia isdescribed as a ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scape’ on the official Parco d’Orcia website, <strong>and</strong> this status isemphasised <strong>in</strong> the management plan for the Park. In this respect, the Plan identifies the:[…] need to protect the natural <strong>and</strong> artistic heritage of the valley whilstguarantee<strong>in</strong>g an improvement <strong>in</strong> the local economy <strong>and</strong> the way of life of thepeople. At the same time it was necessary to achieve these <strong>in</strong>tentions withoutturn<strong>in</strong>g the area <strong>in</strong>to some sort of “museum” (Parco d’Orcia websitehttp://www.parcodellavaldorcia.com).The management regime for the region, together with Park regulations, thus limits extensivemodern farm<strong>in</strong>g techniques. For example, new viticulture projects, regarded as <strong>in</strong>compatible67


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellwith the “traditional l<strong>and</strong>-use pattern”, have been rejected by the Park authorities 67 (ICOMOS2004: 135). Certa<strong>in</strong>ly, heritage tourism <strong>in</strong> the region promotes the ‘caught <strong>in</strong> time’ qualitiesthe Park management plan strives to ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong>. Tourism is focused upon Agriturismo, or‘farmstays’, the commercialisation <strong>and</strong> promotion of ‘traditional’ agricultural products <strong>and</strong>h<strong>and</strong>icrafts, <strong>and</strong> upon showcas<strong>in</strong>g the tangible cultural heritage of the region. As KarenThompson observes, ‘heritage products’ based upon the idea of ‘tradition’ or the ‘relics offormer civilisations’ have “greater potential to generate revenue from <strong>in</strong>ternational tourism”(2005: 100). In some <strong>in</strong>stances, this particular emphasis upon the past may also be part of alocally driven, cultural renaissance.Management also emphasises that “Val d’Orcia Artistic, Natural <strong>and</strong> Cultural Park is run bypeople who live <strong>and</strong> work <strong>in</strong> the area or are part of local adm<strong>in</strong>istration”(http://www.parcodellavaldorcia.com). For the people who live <strong>and</strong> work <strong>in</strong> Val d’Orcia, thepreserved ‘l<strong>and</strong>scape patterns’ referred to <strong>in</strong> the World Heritage nom<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>and</strong> evaluationdocuments form the contours of their lived-<strong>in</strong>, day-to-day experience of this place as home(see Jackson 1995). While traditional artistic <strong>and</strong> contemporary tourism depictions suggest al<strong>and</strong>scape of conf<strong>in</strong>ed cultural edifices surrounded by expanses of nature, it is the familiar<strong>and</strong> temporally endur<strong>in</strong>g comb<strong>in</strong>ation of these features as the source of “a comfort<strong>in</strong>g homelyfeel” (Ellen 1996: 11), which ultimately renders the entire countryside of Val d’Orcia as‘natural’. It is this sense of be<strong>in</strong>g at home <strong>in</strong> a taken-for-granted world that largely <strong>in</strong>formsthe experience of naturalness <strong>and</strong> the local identification of this World Heritage ‘culturall<strong>and</strong>scape’ as ‘natural’.The ‘organic’ values a community places upon its environment are not readily <strong>and</strong>sometimes not easily recognised <strong>in</strong> conventional heritage conservation frameworks. AsSharon Sullivan po<strong>in</strong>ts out, these organic features <strong>and</strong> feel<strong>in</strong>gs “are often an unconsciouspart of [a] society’s values until they are challenged” (2004: 50). Even when challenged, it isnot always the case that this <strong>in</strong>tangible <strong>and</strong> often <strong>in</strong>articulate sense of place is acknowledgedas hav<strong>in</strong>g heritage significance. While <strong>in</strong> some World Heritage properties, governmentofficials <strong>and</strong> park adm<strong>in</strong>istrators may place a “high value on ‘classical’ culture” <strong>and</strong> a “lowvalue” on local culture (Black <strong>and</strong> Wall 2001: 132), the values cherished by a local group orcommunity may not readily or wholly translate <strong>in</strong>to those “elements assessed, analysed <strong>and</strong>certified by experts as hav<strong>in</strong>g a certa<strong>in</strong> degree of significance” (Sullivan 2004: 51). In thecontext of World Heritage, this process of translation, <strong>and</strong> its spatial articulation, is spoken of<strong>in</strong> terms of the “functionality <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>telligibility” of a place or a l<strong>and</strong>scape (UNESCO 2005: 84).It is a precondition for <strong>in</strong>clusion of a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape on the World Heritage List that thevalues of the nom<strong>in</strong>ated property can be del<strong>in</strong>eated <strong>and</strong> made <strong>in</strong>telligible to others. AsLayton <strong>and</strong> Titchen comment, some cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes are neither “susceptible to division<strong>in</strong>to discrete areas”, nor are all of the values ascribed to them by the local communitynecessarily <strong>in</strong>telligible to outsiders (1995: 178).Val d’Orcia appears to be one of those <strong>in</strong>stances where the translation process is both<strong>in</strong>complete <strong>and</strong>, to some extent, artificial. The <strong>in</strong>scription of the valley as a ‘culturall<strong>and</strong>scape’ over-rides the artistic traditions <strong>and</strong> contemporary expressions, which construeVal d’Orcia as both a natural <strong>and</strong> cultural space. The del<strong>in</strong>eation of the entire region as acultural space ignores historical <strong>and</strong> modern l<strong>and</strong>scape aesthetics, where the “forms ofman’s constructions <strong>and</strong> the spaces provided by geography seem to fit” (Hartt 1970: 11).Not as a homogenous cultural expanse, but one where hills are crowned with cities, villages,castles, churches <strong>and</strong> villas, surrounded by the Tuscan countryside. The countryside <strong>in</strong> thisexample is a ‘natural’ space ordered <strong>and</strong> made <strong>in</strong>telligible, however, <strong>in</strong> relation to the geopoliticall<strong>and</strong>scape of city-states, which emerged <strong>in</strong> the later part of Middle Ages (Hartt 1970:67 The Park of Val d’Orcia is managed by the five municipalities of Castiglione d’Orcia, Montalc<strong>in</strong>o,Pienza, Radicofani <strong>and</strong> San Quirico d’Orcia, the Prov<strong>in</strong>cial Adm<strong>in</strong>istration of Sienna, together withrepresentatives of the private sector” (ICOMOS 2004: 134; http://www.parcodellavaldorcia.com).68


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage List12). From the po<strong>in</strong>t of view of a heritage expert, this mosaic of cultural centres <strong>and</strong> naturalperipheries is the outcome of human actions <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>terventions over the span of hundreds ifnot thous<strong>and</strong>s of years, <strong>and</strong> thus the entirety of this space constitutes a ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’.While a number of heritage commentators welcomed the <strong>in</strong>troduction of the World Heritage‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ concept <strong>in</strong>sofar as it provided a means of acknowledg<strong>in</strong>g the <strong>in</strong>tangible<strong>and</strong> “powerful religious, artistic or cultural associations of the natural element” (UNESCO2005: 84), it is apparent that it is also a vehicle for the imposition of other people’s values. Inmuch the same way that the concept of art privileges western aesthetic sensibilities (seePrice 1989), then it also seems to be the case that the operation of the Convention elevatescerta<strong>in</strong> cultural productions <strong>and</strong> aesthetic frameworks to the status of heritage worthy of<strong>in</strong>ternational protection. One of the implications of this statement is that if the concept ofWorld Heritage is to have any use whatsoever it requires the expansion of the notion ofaesthetic experience beyond the cultural depth of field of heritage experts <strong>and</strong> Westernheritage concepts, so as to acknowledge the aesthetic modalities of others. As illustrated bythe case studies so far, some values are poorly recognised, while the World HeritageCommittee appears to be unable to acknowledge other values altogether. This situationraises questions about the very function of World Heritage, <strong>and</strong> certa<strong>in</strong>ly necessitates areth<strong>in</strong>k of why list a property at all.69


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCHAPTER SIX – CONCLUSION: RECONCILINGNATURE AND CULTURE?Cultural heritage refers to monuments, groups of build<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> sites withhistorical, aesthetic, archaeological, scientific, ethnological or anthropologicalvalue. Natural heritage refers to outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g physical, biological <strong>and</strong>geological formations, habitats of threatened species of animals <strong>and</strong> plants <strong>and</strong>areas with scientific, conservation or aesthetic value – UNESCO WorldHeritage CentreIn the open<strong>in</strong>g paragraphs of this report, I prefaced my discussion of World Heritage with areference to the Wet Tropics <strong>and</strong> the ongo<strong>in</strong>g efforts of local Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people to renom<strong>in</strong>atethis area for its Indigenous cultural values. In the clos<strong>in</strong>g sections of this report, I would liketo return to the issues surround<strong>in</strong>g the list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics as a means of highlight<strong>in</strong>gsome of the other lessons that can be learnt from the World Heritage List. Before return<strong>in</strong>gto the Wet Tropics, let me allude to some of the lessons learnt from the List so far.While the World Heritage List identifies properties <strong>in</strong> terms of their <strong>in</strong>scribed ‘natural’ <strong>and</strong>‘cultural’ values, <strong>and</strong> the Convention’s Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es provide a set of criteria forassess<strong>in</strong>g these values, it is apparent from an exam<strong>in</strong>ation of a number of World Heritagesites that a range of ideas <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>gs are expressed by reference to these two keyconcepts. Indeed, it is clear that what passes as nature, culture or heritage at the local levelis not necessarily consistent with the mean<strong>in</strong>gs enshr<strong>in</strong>ed <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> operationalised by theConvention. This conclusion is not so surpris<strong>in</strong>g, particularly given Marilyn Strathern’sobservation that:[N]o s<strong>in</strong>gle mean<strong>in</strong>g can <strong>in</strong> fact be given to nature or culture <strong>in</strong> Westernthought; there is no consistent dichotomy, only a matrix of contrasts” (1980:177).As illustrated by the World Heritage properties considered <strong>in</strong> this report, the Conventionprivileges particular constructions of nature <strong>and</strong> culture, <strong>and</strong> is used to promote certa<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>terpretations of heritage <strong>and</strong> history. For many local people, the expression of this nexusof nature-culture-heritage-history often results <strong>in</strong> social marg<strong>in</strong>alisation, spatial exclusion,temporal displacement <strong>and</strong>/or the replacement of their cultural values by globally sanctioned<strong>and</strong> officially sanitised ones.In discuss<strong>in</strong>g the ‘idea of nature-culture’, Marilyn Strathern raises some <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g questionsabout the attribution of what is a product of a Western <strong>in</strong>tellectual tradition to “the thoughtsystems of other peoples” (1980: 176). Us<strong>in</strong>g the example of the Hagen people of PapuaNew Gu<strong>in</strong>ea, Strathern argues that often nature <strong>and</strong> culture cannot be “resolved <strong>in</strong>to a s<strong>in</strong>gledichotomy” (ibid: 178). In a similar ve<strong>in</strong>, she suggests that when speak<strong>in</strong>g of other people’s‘mental representations’, nature <strong>and</strong> culture are not always the most appropriateextrapolations (loc. cit.). As Strathern concludes, “nature <strong>and</strong> culture do not exist <strong>in</strong> Hagenas categories” of order (1980: 218). Strathern’s conclusions certa<strong>in</strong>ly question theuniversality of the idea of nature-culture, the necessary del<strong>in</strong>eation of these concepts asb<strong>in</strong>ary opposites <strong>in</strong> Western thought, <strong>and</strong> the ready association of this dualism with genderdist<strong>in</strong>ctions. In this latter regard, the proposition that nature is to culture as female is to maleis rem<strong>in</strong>iscent of, <strong>and</strong> is obviously fed by, the perennial nature versus nurture argument. Asthis reference to old, but ongo<strong>in</strong>g debates suggests, the nature-culture paradigm is not onlywidespread but is also quite resilient.In her critique of the nature, culture, gender equation, Carol MacCormack po<strong>in</strong>ts to theshift<strong>in</strong>g mean<strong>in</strong>g of nature <strong>and</strong> its varied doctr<strong>in</strong>al associations at different po<strong>in</strong>ts <strong>in</strong> history.71


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellLike Marilyn Strathern, she also warns social scientists aga<strong>in</strong>st universalis<strong>in</strong>g our owncultural categories, “thus render<strong>in</strong>g ourselves deaf to alternative ways of structur<strong>in</strong>g theworld” (1980: 21).With the lessons of the Wet Tropics <strong>and</strong> Komodo National Park r<strong>in</strong>g<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> our ears, wherelocal people are either collapsed <strong>in</strong>to nature or excluded from it, MacCormack’s cautionarycomments lead us to ask the question: is there a way out of, or around, the nature-cultureparadigm? Perhaps, the answer to this question can be found <strong>in</strong> statements made byAborig<strong>in</strong>al people <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong>.“NO DIFFERENCE, THEY BOTH TOGETHER, NATURE ANDCULTURE”If Hageners have no concept of nature <strong>and</strong> culture, then it appears that the TraditionalOwners of the Wet Tropics make no dist<strong>in</strong>ction between nature <strong>and</strong> culture. A commonobservation made by Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people <strong>in</strong> this region is that there is “no difference, they bothtogether, nature <strong>and</strong> culture”. Djabugay elder, Rhonda Brim, is referr<strong>in</strong>g here to the layer ofsymbolism <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g absent from the current list<strong>in</strong>g of the Wet Tropics for its naturalvalues. In situations like the wet tropical ra<strong>in</strong>forests of north-east Queensl<strong>and</strong>, the culturalpresence of hunter-gatherer people who “exploit the natural environment <strong>in</strong> a susta<strong>in</strong>ableway”, have “m<strong>in</strong>imal material culture” <strong>and</strong> largely “non-monumental lifestyles” (Fowler 2003:56) is not always apparent to Western ways of look<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> th<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g about forest l<strong>and</strong>scapes.Yet, as Fowler remarks, the statement that “’there is noth<strong>in</strong>g there’ is <strong>in</strong> effect an<strong>in</strong>conceivable conclusion to expect from a serious exam<strong>in</strong>ation of any area of l<strong>and</strong>” (loc. cit.).The history of protected area gazettal <strong>and</strong> management <strong>in</strong> Australia, whether national parksor World Heritage properties, certa<strong>in</strong>ly po<strong>in</strong>ts to a perceptual (<strong>and</strong> obvious political) <strong>in</strong>abilityto see culture <strong>in</strong> nature (Smyth 2001), whether Indigenous or Anglo-Australian cultures. AsAnna Ts<strong>in</strong>g (2003) po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the scientific construction of nature, authorised by claims toobjectivity <strong>and</strong> neutrality, readily conceals the operation of Western cultural frameworks, aswell as those of m<strong>in</strong>ority groups.For Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people, like the Anangu Traditional Owners of Uluru Kata Tjuta, theidea of ‘nature’ as an autonomous doma<strong>in</strong> separated from culture is an anathema to theirbeliefs. As Rhonda Brim observes, “that’s whiteman identify<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> divid<strong>in</strong>g nature <strong>and</strong>culture. When we look at the World Heritage area we don’t just see trees, we see bushtucker, we don’t just see ra<strong>in</strong>forest, we see our home, our traditional country.”For Djabugay people, like other Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people, their traditional responsibility tocare for bulmba (‘country’) derives from the charter of Bulurru or the ‘Law’, established <strong>in</strong> the‘Dreamtime’ <strong>and</strong> subsequently, transmitted from generation to generation of Djabugaypeople (Duff<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> Brim n.d.). In the words of two Djabugay women:All th<strong>in</strong>gs come from Bulurru – the sun, the moon <strong>and</strong> stars, the food we eat,the creatures of the world, the plants <strong>and</strong> trees, the ra<strong>in</strong>, the very l<strong>and</strong> itself.We ourselves come from Bulurru. Bulurru is the good spirit that protects life<strong>and</strong> Law (Duff<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> Brim n.d.: 5).As these comments <strong>in</strong>dicate, Bulurru is acknowledged as the source of all life forms, naturalphenomena, social customs, subsistence practices, <strong>and</strong> cultural knowledge, which comprise<strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>form the world <strong>in</strong>habited by Djabugay people. In this sense, Bulurru providesDjabugay people with their “plan of life”, as the anthropologist, W. E. H. Stanner, oncedescribed the role of the Dream<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong> Aborig<strong>in</strong>al society (Stanner 1963: 10).For the Traditional Owners of the Wet Tropics, country is regarded as a conscious entity thatgenerates <strong>and</strong> responds to their actions. As a counterpo<strong>in</strong>t to conservationist views of72


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listwilderness as un<strong>in</strong>habited spaces, Deborah Bird Rose speaks of country as “a liv<strong>in</strong>g entitywith a yesterday, today <strong>and</strong> tomorrow, with a consciousness <strong>and</strong> a will towards life” (1996: 7-8). This is a part of what Traditional Owners mean when they speak of a “liv<strong>in</strong>g” culturall<strong>and</strong>scape.Judg<strong>in</strong>g by the actions of the Australian Government <strong>and</strong> the World Heritage Committee,however, it seems that non-Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people <strong>in</strong>terpret statements about ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g l<strong>and</strong>scapes’<strong>and</strong> the togetherness of nature <strong>and</strong> culture to mean that Indigenous people are ‘one withnature’ <strong>in</strong> an evolutionary display of ecological relicts. This is certa<strong>in</strong>ly not the outcome<strong>in</strong>tended by Traditional Owners <strong>in</strong> the lead up to the nom<strong>in</strong>ation of the wet tropicalra<strong>in</strong>forests. While not entirely reject<strong>in</strong>g the proposition that Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people are ‘one withnature’, Traditional Owners are not, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, advocat<strong>in</strong>g for their <strong>in</strong>clusion with<strong>in</strong>some supra-category of culture, although their push for the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the Wet Tropicsas a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape could easily be read <strong>in</strong> these terms. What is clear, however, is thatthe Indigenous idea of ‘no difference between nature <strong>and</strong> culture’ is often <strong>in</strong>voked byAborig<strong>in</strong>al people to signal a history of cultural difference.Aborig<strong>in</strong>al cultural self-representations both challenge <strong>and</strong> embrace the commonly held viewof culture as fixed, uniform <strong>and</strong> unchang<strong>in</strong>g. As Cowan <strong>and</strong> her colleagues po<strong>in</strong>t out,Indigenous people’s appropriation of essentialist views of culture often jo<strong>in</strong>s together “an<strong>in</strong>terest <strong>in</strong> cultural renaissance with the political constra<strong>in</strong>ts of a society will<strong>in</strong>g to recognizeclaims on the basis of cultural authenticity <strong>and</strong> tradition” (2001: 42). While present<strong>in</strong>g culture<strong>in</strong> these terms may be politically effective <strong>in</strong> certa<strong>in</strong> contexts, <strong>in</strong> other situations it may denythe <strong>in</strong>teractive <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>ventive nature of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al social constructs <strong>and</strong> actions. As LisaMeekison po<strong>in</strong>ts out, the ‘boomerang-throw<strong>in</strong>g’ image of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al culture “tends to re<strong>in</strong>forcewhat non-Indigenous people th<strong>in</strong>k about Indigenous people rather than what the latter th<strong>in</strong>kabout themselves’ (2000: 11). While there is no deny<strong>in</strong>g the fact that Aborig<strong>in</strong>al culturalidentities are often turned <strong>in</strong>to marketable commodities for tourist consumption or reduced tostereotypical images <strong>in</strong> the media, contemporary Indigenous representations <strong>and</strong> forms ofcommunication po<strong>in</strong>t to more dynamic <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>novative processes at work. Appropriat<strong>in</strong>g newtechnologies <strong>and</strong> draw<strong>in</strong>g upon the <strong>in</strong>ter-connectedness offered by an <strong>in</strong>creas<strong>in</strong>glyglobalised world, these new cultural forms are often used to revivify “local languages,traditions <strong>and</strong> histories, <strong>and</strong> [articulate] community identity <strong>and</strong> concerns” (G<strong>in</strong>sburg 2000:30). In this sense we see how Aborig<strong>in</strong>al traditions can serve as both “a means <strong>and</strong>measure of <strong>in</strong>novation” (Sahl<strong>in</strong>s 2000: 512).In light of these comments, we can conclude, along with Arjun Appadurai (1996: 12-13), thatit is perhaps more useful to th<strong>in</strong>k of culture as a “heuristic device” to talk about difference,than to focus upon the noun form of culture, so often regarded as an object, th<strong>in</strong>g orsubstance. Rather than try<strong>in</strong>g to def<strong>in</strong>e what culture or nature is or is not, a more <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>gexercise <strong>in</strong>volves look<strong>in</strong>g at the “relationship between the word <strong>and</strong> the world” (Appadurai1996: 51). Put another way, the <strong>in</strong>vocation of culture <strong>and</strong> nature is a far more <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>garea of <strong>in</strong>vestigation than its def<strong>in</strong>ition.In the post-list<strong>in</strong>g period, it is clear that nature <strong>and</strong> culture constitute the small-arms fire <strong>in</strong> thestruggle by Traditional Owners to renom<strong>in</strong>ate the World Heritage Area as a “liv<strong>in</strong>g[Indigenous] cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape” (WTMA 2005: 1). As evident <strong>in</strong> the open<strong>in</strong>g sections of thisreport, this is also a struggle about the “appropriation of symbols, a struggle over how thepast <strong>and</strong> present shall be understood <strong>and</strong> labelled, a struggle to identify causes <strong>and</strong> assessblame, a contentious effort to give partisan mean<strong>in</strong>g to local history” (Scott 1985: xvii). In theoften lively exchanges which characterise this struggle, it is apparent that nature <strong>and</strong> cultureare also key terms <strong>in</strong> the discourse <strong>and</strong> practices associated with the day-to-daymanagement of the two World Heritage areas <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong>, namely, the Wet Tropics<strong>and</strong> the Great Barrier Reef. For example, nature <strong>and</strong> culture form <strong>in</strong>fluential terms ofreference among the <strong>in</strong>ternationally recognised members of the science community, who73


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannellprovide research <strong>and</strong> advice to the government agencies <strong>and</strong> statutory bodies responsiblefor ‘manag<strong>in</strong>g’ the two World Heritage areas. In the world of ‘research providers’ <strong>and</strong> ‘endusers’, nature is variously depicted as a ‘public environmental asset’, def<strong>in</strong>ed as ‘ecosystemgoods <strong>and</strong> services’, or spoken about <strong>in</strong> terms of ‘biodiversity’. Us<strong>in</strong>g the current hybridlexicon result<strong>in</strong>g from the marriage of economic rationalism <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>dustry-responsive science,scientists speak of this nature as devoid of humans <strong>and</strong> clearly separated from culture (seeDwyer 1996). <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> culture also constitute the key conceptual components <strong>in</strong> the multimilliondollar regional tourism economy, where <strong>in</strong>dustry activities <strong>in</strong> the two world heritageareas are depicted as ‘nature-based tourism’ by the peak bodies, the Alliance for Susta<strong>in</strong>ableTourism <strong>and</strong> the Queensl<strong>and</strong> Tourism Industry Corporation. Contrary to Dwyer’s observationthat “Westerners know it [nature] is an <strong>in</strong>vention, an artefact” (1996: 157), <strong>in</strong> NorthQueensl<strong>and</strong> nature is regarded as hav<strong>in</strong>g a rock-solid reality.Given the pervasiveness of the nature-culture discourse, <strong>and</strong> its varied use by bothAborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Anglo-Australians as a l<strong>in</strong>gua franca <strong>in</strong> regional discussions <strong>and</strong> debates, it isdifficult to see a way out of, or around, the paradigm, at least <strong>in</strong> Australia that is. Indeed, ifthe efforts of the Traditional Owners of the Wet Tropics <strong>in</strong> lobby<strong>in</strong>g the Government ofAustralia to proceed with the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of the World Heritage area are anyth<strong>in</strong>g to go by,it would appear that some sectors of the regional community don’t see the nature-cultureidea as such an obstacle to their aspirations. In the f<strong>in</strong>al section of this report, I brieflyexplore what it might mean to be def<strong>in</strong>ed as part of a ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’ under the auspicesof the World Heritage Convention.CAUGHT IN CULTURE: MORE LESSONS FROM THE WORLDHERITAGE LISTIn Australia, Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park, listed as an ‘associative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’, isoften cited as an exemplary model of the possibilities <strong>and</strong> practicalities of manag<strong>in</strong>g a ‘liv<strong>in</strong>gcultural l<strong>and</strong>scape’. As Lennon po<strong>in</strong>ts out, however, “[W]orld Heritage associative culturall<strong>and</strong>scapes have special needs for strategies <strong>and</strong> actions to ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong> the traditionalassociations which give the place its outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g universal values” (2003: 123). Ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>gthese associative values thus entails ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the cultural associations <strong>and</strong> cultural wellbe<strong>in</strong>gof the group(s) whose values have been <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List. Failureto recognise the very different management requirements of associative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapesmay result <strong>in</strong> the placement of the l<strong>and</strong>scape on the World Heritage <strong>in</strong> Danger List, or thereclassification of the property as a relict l<strong>and</strong>scape (loc. cit.). Perhaps, more disturb<strong>in</strong>g thanthese scenarios of heritage demotion is the fate of those groups or people who, byassociation, are similarly classified as ‘relict’ or ‘<strong>in</strong> danger’.While this reference to the bureaucratic reshuffl<strong>in</strong>g of World Heritage properties <strong>and</strong>categories appears <strong>in</strong>nocent enough, reclassification opens up new spaces for the oldpractices of social eng<strong>in</strong>eer<strong>in</strong>g. For example, concern about the <strong>in</strong>cidence of petrol sniff<strong>in</strong>gamong young Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people, <strong>and</strong> the possible negative impact of this activity on theviability of the World Heritage-listed values of Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park derived fromAnangu ‘oral history’ <strong>and</strong> ‘traditional knowledge’, has led to the development of a number oftargeted youth education programs to address this ‘problem’. In keep<strong>in</strong>g the associative <strong>and</strong>cont<strong>in</strong>u<strong>in</strong>g values of this World Heritage property “strong”, Anangu are “assisted” by ParksAustralia, the Australian Government’s federal environmental agency (Calma <strong>and</strong> Liddle2003). Given its history of European colonisation, government control, <strong>and</strong> the 1985 leasebackarrangement to the Australian National Parks <strong>and</strong> Wildlife Service, <strong>in</strong> Uluru Kata TjutaNational Park, like so many other World Heritage properties, it is clear that the localcommunity does not set its own agenda. This po<strong>in</strong>t was recently brought home to theAborig<strong>in</strong>al Traditional Owners <strong>and</strong> residents of the Park. As reported <strong>in</strong> the national media,the closure of the Park <strong>in</strong> May 2001 for ‘sorry bus<strong>in</strong>ess’ (i.e. the death of an Aborig<strong>in</strong>al elder)74


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage List‘ignited a row’ that <strong>in</strong>volved national politicians, the Northern Territory Government, local <strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>ternational tourism operators, <strong>and</strong> regional Aborig<strong>in</strong>al organisations. The 2001 closurehighlighted the conflict that exists between satisfy<strong>in</strong>g the dem<strong>and</strong>s of a multi-million dollartourism <strong>in</strong>dustry <strong>and</strong> ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g the listed Indigenous cultural values of the National Park.The 2001 closure of the Park, together with previous closures for ceremonial ‘ bus<strong>in</strong>ess’,alerts us to the fact that some cultural values <strong>and</strong> activities are often seen as unacceptableor un<strong>in</strong>telligible to a wider audience 68 . It is also apparent here that not all forms of culture arecompatible with the World Heritage ideal <strong>and</strong> management of culture, <strong>in</strong> the same way thatsome forms of nature don’t easily fit with<strong>in</strong> the def<strong>in</strong>ition of outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g natural propertiesunder the Convention. In Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park, for the 200,000 visitors each year,cultural heritage is a performance consumed by way of ‘guided bush tucker tours’, ‘sacredsite walks’ or multi-media presentations at the Park’s ‘cultural centre’. For Anangu liv<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>the community of Mutijulu, located with<strong>in</strong> the National Park but off-limits to Park visitors,these highly orchestrated <strong>and</strong> public forms of heritage performance are not a part of whatpasses as culture for them on a day-to-day basis (pers. com. Daniel Vachon).For Indigenous people <strong>and</strong> m<strong>in</strong>ority groups, World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g of their traditional estatesas a cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape raises serious issues about the relationship between local autonomy<strong>and</strong> global <strong>in</strong>tervention. As the example of Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park illustrates, forsome groups <strong>and</strong> peoples ma<strong>in</strong>ta<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g World Heritage-listed l<strong>and</strong>scape values may <strong>in</strong>volvecreat<strong>in</strong>g new opportunities for the transmission of traditional skills <strong>and</strong> knowledge orrevitalis<strong>in</strong>g customary cultural activities. In either situation, effective management of anassociative cultural l<strong>and</strong>scape will need to address those social problems <strong>and</strong> economicpressures, which impact upon the cultural viability of the group. This issue of culturalviability, accentuated by the grow<strong>in</strong>g realisation that the way of life of many Indigenouspeople is “now under severe threat”, begs the question as to whether “‘preserv<strong>in</strong>g’ small,essentially non-Westernised Indigenous populations <strong>in</strong> their ‘natural’ habitats is the properbus<strong>in</strong>ess of those implement<strong>in</strong>g the World Heritage Convention” (Fowler 2003: 56). This is apert<strong>in</strong>ent question, particularly given the historical fact that many of the state parties to theConvention have woefully neglected their fiduciary duty to their Indigenous citizens. Thisquestion also highlights the fact that ultimately the protection of cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes, heritage<strong>and</strong> values pivots upon the susta<strong>in</strong>able <strong>in</strong>volvement of, <strong>and</strong> support for, those groups <strong>and</strong>communities who are the traditional custodians of the cultural values expressed <strong>in</strong> thel<strong>and</strong>scape. With this acknowledgment comes the realisation that the production <strong>and</strong>protection of heritage, whether natural or cultural, is a highly politicised process that oftenhas very stultify<strong>in</strong>g effects.All too often under the auspices of the World Heritage Convention, cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>and</strong>natural properties are depicted as liv<strong>in</strong>g ethnographic displays or zoological exhibits,disturb<strong>in</strong>gly rem<strong>in</strong>iscent of n<strong>in</strong>eteenth-century museological traditions. The many cultural68 In an <strong>in</strong>terest<strong>in</strong>g twist to the issue of <strong>in</strong>telligibility, the Federal Court of Australia found <strong>in</strong> March 2006that a group of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Native Title Applicants, many of whom were identified <strong>in</strong> the 1979 Uluru(Ayers Rock) National Park <strong>and</strong> Lake Amadeus / Luritja L<strong>and</strong> Claim under the Aborig<strong>in</strong>al L<strong>and</strong>Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976 <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong> the 1985 ‘h<strong>and</strong>back’ of Uluru Kata Tjuta National Parkas ‘traditional Aborig<strong>in</strong>al owners’, did not acknowledge <strong>and</strong> observe the laws <strong>and</strong> customs ofWestern Desert Aborig<strong>in</strong>al people at sovereignty (FCA 2006: 2). In other words, many of theIndigenous cultural values <strong>in</strong>scribed on the World Heritage List with the renom<strong>in</strong>ation of Uluru KataTjuta <strong>in</strong> 1994, are not, accord<strong>in</strong>g to Sackville J, the ‘traditional’ laws <strong>and</strong> customs of the WesternDesert bloc. While the Australian Government’s renom<strong>in</strong>ation document describes theestablishment of “contemporary Anangu culture” some 5,000 years ago (1994: 15) <strong>and</strong> states thatthe l<strong>and</strong>scape of Uluru Kata Tjuta is the “outcome of millennia of management us<strong>in</strong>g traditionalAnangu methods governed by the Tjukurpa (the Law) (ibid: 21), Sackville J concludes that thecontemporary Anangu laws <strong>and</strong> customs of the Native Title Applicants are not related to thoseobserved at sovereignty <strong>in</strong> the early 1820s (FCA 2006: 30). One wonders what will be the responseof UNESCO’s World Heritage Committee <strong>in</strong> light of the ‘Jango’ Native Title determ<strong>in</strong>ation.75


S<strong>and</strong>ra Pannell<strong>and</strong> visitor <strong>in</strong>formation centres, which form the locus for tourist visitations to World Heritageproperties, unwitt<strong>in</strong>gly reproduce elements of these by-gone practices. For example, at theKīlauea Visitor Centre <strong>and</strong> Jaggar Museum with<strong>in</strong> the World Heritage listed HawaiiVolcanoes National Park, native Hawaiian people <strong>and</strong> their beliefs are presented <strong>in</strong> atimeless mythological space, while their material culture, conf<strong>in</strong>ed to stone-axe quarries <strong>and</strong>petroglyphs, is located <strong>in</strong> a distant neolithic past. As depicted <strong>in</strong> the official Park brochure,‘Visit<strong>in</strong>g Hawai’i Volcanoes’, native Hawaiian history (<strong>and</strong> by <strong>in</strong>ference, native Hawaiiansthemselves) “fade[s] away” with the arrival of Europeans <strong>in</strong> 1778. The use of nativeHawaiian terms to describe some of the geological products of volcanism exemplifies thereification <strong>and</strong> temporal distanc<strong>in</strong>g of culture <strong>in</strong> this World Heritage property.As this example <strong>in</strong>dicates, <strong>in</strong> attempt<strong>in</strong>g to present people <strong>and</strong> their values as ‘liv<strong>in</strong>g’exemplars, readily <strong>in</strong>telligible to the view<strong>in</strong>g public, cultural heritage is often displayed as astaged performance or as an <strong>in</strong>animate ethnographic spectacle. Yet, as BarbaraKirshenblatt-Gimblett observes, “[w]hile it looks old, heritage is actually someth<strong>in</strong>g new”(1998: 7). Despite the language of the World Heritage Convention, <strong>and</strong> its discursive focusupon protection, preservation, restoration, <strong>and</strong> regeneration, heritage is a “new mode ofcultural production <strong>in</strong> the present that has recourse to the past” ibid: 149). In this sense,World Heritage list<strong>in</strong>g “gives build<strong>in</strong>gs, prec<strong>in</strong>cts, <strong>and</strong> ways of life that are no longer viable forone reason or another a second life as exhibits of themselves” (ibid: 150). Stamped with theimprimatur of World Heritage, listed monuments, historic centres, so-called ‘natural’ spaces,<strong>and</strong> ‘cultural l<strong>and</strong>scapes’ become museums of themselves with<strong>in</strong> a heritage tourismeconomy.… AND THE FINAL LESSON FROM THE WORLD HERITAGE LISTAs these comments suggest, the creation of new spaces is <strong>in</strong>imical to the production ofWorld Heritage. These ‘glocal’ spaces both enshr<strong>in</strong>e <strong>and</strong> enact the conjuncture of the global<strong>and</strong> the local. More than this, however, World Heritage br<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>variably establishes thelocal as a dest<strong>in</strong>ation product consumed by a primed global tourist market. In the context ofthe multi-billion dollar bus<strong>in</strong>ess of World Heritage tourism, the production of ‘glocality’ is alsoabout the production of difference, <strong>and</strong> it is here that the Convention’s cornerstone-conceptsof nature <strong>and</strong> culture are given localised form <strong>and</strong> mean<strong>in</strong>g. In the dialectics of the global<strong>and</strong> the local, it could be argued that list<strong>in</strong>g signifies the end po<strong>in</strong>t of the process <strong>in</strong> whichlocal history is gradually beaten <strong>in</strong>to someth<strong>in</strong>g called ‘World Heritage’ with<strong>in</strong> the natureculturecrucible offered by the Convention.In creat<strong>in</strong>g World Heritage, the Convention also creates, <strong>in</strong> many ways, a world withoutborders. As a highly organised global response to the myriad of local challenges fac<strong>in</strong>g theworld’s heritage, the Convention forms part of the new architecture of global governance.Through <strong>in</strong>ternational treaties <strong>and</strong> policies of conservation <strong>and</strong> protection, such as the WorldHeritage Convention, “whole territories are now outside state authority” (Mbembe 2001: 50),as the political, economic <strong>and</strong> cultural sovereignty of nation-states is eroded <strong>in</strong> the post-ColdWar ‘new world order’. In this sense, UNESCO <strong>and</strong> its World Heritage ‘mission’ representsone of the many strategies, agencies <strong>and</strong> powerful <strong>in</strong>terests that fall under the rubric ofglobalisation. While there is much talk about the impacts <strong>and</strong> anxieties created by thejuggernaut of globalisation (see Appadurai 2001), perhaps the f<strong>in</strong>al lesson to be learnt fromthe World Heritage List is about the fragility <strong>and</strong> <strong>in</strong>conclusiveness of such world-mak<strong>in</strong>gprojects. As the case studies illustrate, World Heritage – as both a global concept <strong>and</strong>, forsome, an imposed process – is subject to negotiation, opposition <strong>and</strong> a range ofaccommodations at the local level. In North Queensl<strong>and</strong>, Aborig<strong>in</strong>al groups resist theimposition of ‘universal’ natural values, while <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park, a soon-to-beestablishedCommunity Consultative Council will provide local people with a governmentendorsedsay <strong>in</strong> the new management <strong>and</strong> eco-tourism arrangements for the Park. InMacau <strong>and</strong> Hels<strong>in</strong>ki, historic centres <strong>and</strong> monuments resonate with the cultural specificities76


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage Listof the local community, while <strong>in</strong> Val d’Orcia World Heritage status takes a back seat to thelocal experience of place as be<strong>in</strong>g at home-<strong>in</strong>-the-world. These <strong>and</strong> many other WorldHeritage properties represent “new sources of hope” (Ts<strong>in</strong>g 2001: 188) <strong>and</strong> ongo<strong>in</strong>gchallenges to the manufacture of history <strong>and</strong> heritage on a global scale.77


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListREFERENCESAndaya, L. (1991). Local Trade Networks <strong>in</strong> Maluku <strong>in</strong> the 16 th , 17 th <strong>and</strong> 18 th Century.Cakalele, Vol.2, No.2: 71-97.Andaya, L. (1993). The World of Maluku: Eastern Indonesia <strong>in</strong> the Early Modern Period.Honolulu, University of Hawaii Press.Anderson, B. (1991). Imag<strong>in</strong>ed Communities: Reflections on the Orig<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> Spread ofNationalism. Verso, London.Appadurai, A. (1990). Disjuncture <strong>and</strong> Difference <strong>in</strong> the <strong>Global</strong> Cultural Economy. Public<strong>Culture</strong>. 2, 2: 1-32.Appadurai, A. (1996). Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimensions of <strong>Global</strong>ization. University ofM<strong>in</strong>nesota Press, M<strong>in</strong>neapolis & London.Appadurai, A. (ed.) (2001). <strong>Global</strong>ization. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong> London.Attenborough, D. (1959). Zoo Quest for a Dragon. London, Companion Book Club.Auffenberg, W. (1981). The Behavioural Ecology of the Komodo Monitor. University Pressesof Florida, Ga<strong>in</strong>esville.Auge, M. (1995). Non-Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity. Verso,London & New York.Bagus, I. G. N. (1987). Komodo National Park: Its Role <strong>in</strong> Tourism Development <strong>in</strong>Indonesia. Man <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> Oceania (Special Issue), 3: 169-76.Bakar, A. (1996). Resource Utilization <strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> around Komodo National Park. Reportprepared for Yayasan Pusaka Alam Nusantara <strong>and</strong> The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy. Komodo FieldOffice, Labuan Bajo, Flores.Bakht<strong>in</strong>, M. M. (1981). The Dialogic Imag<strong>in</strong>ation: Four Essays. Edited by M. Holquist.Translated by C. Emerson <strong>and</strong> M. Holquist. University of Texas Press, Aust<strong>in</strong>.Bama Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Corporation (1996). Reasonable Expectations or Gr<strong>and</strong>Delusions? Submission to the Draft Wet Tropics Plan. Bama Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Aborig<strong>in</strong>alCorporation, Cairns.B<strong>and</strong>ar<strong>in</strong>, F. (2003). Preface. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes: The Challenges of Conservation, p. 3.UNESCO, Paris.Bateson, G. (1973). Steps to an Ecology of M<strong>in</strong>d: Collected Essays <strong>in</strong> Anthropology,Psychiatry, Evolution <strong>and</strong> Epistemology. Granada, London.Bender, B. (1999). Stonehenge: Mak<strong>in</strong>g Space. Berg, Oxford.Bender, B. (ed.) (1995). Introduction. L<strong>and</strong>scape – Mean<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Action. In: Bender, B. (ed.).L<strong>and</strong>scape: Politics <strong>and</strong> Perspectives, pp. 1-19. Berg, Providence & Oxford.79


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellBentrupperbäumer, J. <strong>and</strong> Reser, J. P. (2000). Impacts of Visitation <strong>and</strong> Use: Psychosocial<strong>and</strong> Biophysical W<strong>in</strong>dows on Visitation <strong>and</strong> Use <strong>in</strong> the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area.Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRC, Cairns.Bird Rose, D. (1991). Hidden Histories: Black Stories from Victoria River Downs, HumbertRiver <strong>and</strong> Wave Hill Stations. Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Studies Press, Canberra.Bird Rose, D. (1996). Nourish<strong>in</strong>g Terra<strong>in</strong>s: Australian Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Views of L<strong>and</strong>scapes <strong>and</strong>Wilderness. Australian Heritage Commission, Canberra.Black, H. <strong>and</strong> Wall, G. (2001). <strong>Global</strong>-Local Inter-relationships <strong>in</strong> UNESCO World HeritageSites. In: Teo, P., Chang, T. C., <strong>and</strong> Ho, K. C. (eds.). Interconnected Worlds: Tourism <strong>in</strong>Southeast Asia, pp. 121-137. Pergamon, London.Bloch, M. <strong>and</strong> Bloch, J. H. (1980). Women <strong>and</strong> the Dialectics of <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>in</strong> Eighteenth-centuryFrench Thought. In: MacCormack, C. P. <strong>and</strong> Strathern, M. (eds.). <strong>Nature</strong>, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong>Gender, pp. 25-41. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.Blower, J. H., van der Zon, A. P. M. <strong>and</strong> Malyana, Y. (1977). Proposed National ParkKomodo, Management Plan 1978/79-1982/83. <strong>Nature</strong> Conservation <strong>and</strong> Wildlife Project ofthe Food <strong>and</strong> Agricultural Organisation of the United Nations, Directorate General ofForestry, Bogor.Bottoms, T. (1999). Djabugay Country: An Aborig<strong>in</strong>al History of Tropical North Queensl<strong>and</strong>.Allen <strong>and</strong> Unw<strong>in</strong>, St. Leonards, NSW.Bourdieu, P. (1977). Outl<strong>in</strong>e of a Theory of Practice. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.Boxer, C. R. (1969). The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. Alfred A. Knopf, New York.Brayshaw, H. 1990. Well Beaten Paths: Aborig<strong>in</strong>es of the Herbert Burdek<strong>in</strong> District, NorthQueensl<strong>and</strong>. An Ethnographic <strong>and</strong> Archaeological Study. Department of History, JamesCook University, Townsville.Britta<strong>in</strong>, V. (2001). War Orphans: Better Futures or Stolen Lives? Guardian Weekly,April 5-11: 3.Broughton, L. (1936). A Modern Dragon Hunt on Komodo: An English Yacht<strong>in</strong>g Party Traps<strong>and</strong> Photographs the Huge <strong>and</strong> Carniverous Dragon Lizard of the Lesser Sundas. NationalGeographic, September: 321-31.Buckley, R. (2002). World Heritage Icon Value: Contribution of World Heritage Br<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g to<strong>Nature</strong> Tourism. Australian Heritage Commission, Canberra.Budiansky, S. (1995). <strong>Nature</strong>s Keepers: The New Science of <strong>Nature</strong> Management.Weidenfeld <strong>and</strong> Nicolson, London.Burden, D. W. (1927a). Stalk<strong>in</strong>g the Dragon Lizard on the Isl<strong>and</strong> of Komodo. NationalGeographic, August: 216-230.Burden, D. W. (1927b). Dragon Lizards of Komodo: An Expedition to the Lost World of theDutch East Indies. G. P. Putnam’s Sons, New York <strong>and</strong> London.Callicott, J. B., Crowder, L. B., <strong>and</strong> Mumford, K. (1999). Current Normative Concepts <strong>in</strong>Conservation. Conservation Biology, 13(1): 22-35.80


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListCalma, G. <strong>and</strong> Liddle, L. (2003). Uluru Kata Tjuta National Park: Susta<strong>in</strong>able Management<strong>and</strong> Development. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes: The Challenges of Conservation, pp. 104-120.UNESCO, Paris.Carter, P. (1987). The Road to Botany Bay: An Essay <strong>in</strong> Spatial History. Faber <strong>and</strong> Faber,London.Castree, N. <strong>and</strong> Braun, B. (1998). The Construction of <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> the <strong>Nature</strong> ofConstruction: Analytical <strong>and</strong> Political Tools for Build<strong>in</strong>g Survivable Futures. In: Braun, B. <strong>and</strong>Castree, N. (eds.). Remak<strong>in</strong>g Reality: <strong>Nature</strong> at the Millenium, pp. 3-43. Routledge, London<strong>and</strong> New York.Chorley, Lord. (1992). United K<strong>in</strong>gdom. In: Masterworks of Man <strong>and</strong> <strong>Nature</strong>: Preserv<strong>in</strong>g OurWorld Heritage, pp. 356-375. Harper-Macrae Publish<strong>in</strong>g Pty Ltd, Australia.Ciofi, C. (1999). The Komodo Dragon. Scientific American, March 1999.Clark, K. (1956). The Nude: A Study of Ideal Art. Murray, London.Clifford, J. (1988). The Predicament of <strong>Culture</strong>: Twentieth Century Ethnography, Literature<strong>and</strong> Art. Harvard University Press, Cambridge, Mass.Cordell, J. (1989). A Sea of Small Boats: Customary Law, Tenure <strong>and</strong> Territorial Rights <strong>in</strong> theWorld of Inshore Fish<strong>in</strong>g. Cultural Survival, Cambridge.Cordell, J. (1993). Indigenous Peoples’ Coastal-Mar<strong>in</strong>e Doma<strong>in</strong>s: Some Matters of CulturalDocumentation. In: Turn<strong>in</strong>g the Tide: Conference on Indigenous Peoples <strong>and</strong> Sea Rights,pp. 159-74. Faculty of Law, Northern Territory University, Darw<strong>in</strong>.Cowan, J. K., Dembour, M. <strong>and</strong> Wilson, R.A. (2001). <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Rights: AnthropologicalPerspectives. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.Cudd<strong>in</strong>gton, K. (2001). The ‘Balance of <strong>Nature</strong>’: Metaphor <strong>and</strong> Equilibrium <strong>in</strong> PopulationEcology. Biology <strong>and</strong> Philosophy, 16: 463-479.Dalton, B. (1978). Indonesia H<strong>and</strong>book. Moon Publications, Vermont.DASETT (1987). Nom<strong>in</strong>ation of Wet Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forests of North-East Australia by theGovernment of Australia for Inclusion <strong>in</strong> the World Heritage List. Department of Arts, Sports,the Environment, Tourism <strong>and</strong> Territories, Canberra.DEH (Department of Environment <strong>and</strong> Heritage) website (Access: February 2006).http://www.deh.gov.au/heritage/worldheritage/sites/wettropics/values.htmlDepartment of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Isl<strong>and</strong>ers Advancement (1982). Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Isl<strong>and</strong>erCommunities <strong>in</strong> Queensl<strong>and</strong>. Department of Aborig<strong>in</strong>al <strong>and</strong> Isl<strong>and</strong>ers Advancement, NorthQuay, Brisbane.Dove, M. R. (1992). The Dialectal History of ‘Jungle’ <strong>in</strong> Pakistan: An Exam<strong>in</strong>ation of theRelationship between <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong>. Journal of Anthropological Research,48(3): 231-53.Droste, von B., Plachter, H. <strong>and</strong> Rössler, M. (eds.) (1995). Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes of UniversalValue: Components of a <strong>Global</strong> Strategy, pp. 182-202. Gustav Fischer Verlag Jena <strong>and</strong>UNESCO, Stuttgart & New York.81


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellDuff<strong>in</strong>, R. <strong>and</strong> Brim, R. (n.d.). Ngapi Garrang Bulurru-m: All Th<strong>in</strong>gs Come from Bulurru.Kur<strong>and</strong>a.Dwyer, P. D. (1996). The Invention of <strong>Nature</strong>. In: Ellen, R. <strong>and</strong> Fukui, K (eds.). Redef<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g<strong>Nature</strong>: Ecology, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Domestication, pp. 157-187. Berg, Oxford & Wash<strong>in</strong>gton, D.C.Ellen, R. <strong>and</strong> Fukui, K. (1996). Redef<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>Nature</strong>: Ecology, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Domestication. Berg,Oxford & Wash<strong>in</strong>gton, D.C.Ellen, R. (1996). Introduction. In: Ellen, R. <strong>and</strong> Fukui, K. (eds.). Redef<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>Nature</strong>: Ecology,<strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Domestication, pp. 1-39. Berg, Oxford & Wash<strong>in</strong>gton, D.C.Ellis, C. (1998). The L<strong>and</strong> of the Komodo Dragon. Times Editions, S<strong>in</strong>gapore.English Heritage website (Access: March 2006). http://www.english-heritage.org.ukErdmann, A. M. (2004). A Natural History Guide to Komodo National Park. Book 1:Terrestrial. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy Indonesia Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Program, Bali,Indonesia.Evans, G. (2005). Mundo Maya: From Cancún to City of <strong>Culture</strong>. World Heritage <strong>in</strong>Post-colonial Mesoamerica. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.). The Politics of WorldHeritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation, pp. 35-49. Channel View Publications,Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Federal Court of Australia (2006). Jango v Northern Territory of Australia, FCA 318 (31March 2006).Forth, G. (1983). Review of ‘Komodo: Het Eil<strong>and</strong>, Het Volk en de Taal’. Indonesia Circle,31: 56-58.Forth, G. (1988). Komodo as Seen from Sumba: Comparative Remarks on an EasternIndonesian Relationship Term<strong>in</strong>ology. Bijdragen tot de Taal -, L<strong>and</strong>-en Volkenkunde,144: 44-63.Fowler, P.J. (2003). World Heritage Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes 1992-2002. UNESCO WorldHeritage Centre, Paris.Frake, C. O. (1996). A Church Too Far Near a Bridge Oddly Placed: The CulturalConstruction of the Norfolk Countryside. In: Ellen, R. <strong>and</strong> Fukui, K. Redef<strong>in</strong><strong>in</strong>g <strong>Nature</strong>:Ecology, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Domestication, pp. 89-117. Berg, Oxford & Wash<strong>in</strong>gton, D.C.Freeman, M. M. R. <strong>and</strong> Kreuter, U. P. (1994). Elephants <strong>and</strong> Whales: Resources for Whom?Gordon <strong>and</strong> Breach Science Publishers, Basel, Switzerl<strong>and</strong>.Ganter, R. (1994). The Pearl-Shellers of the Torres Strait: Resource Use, Development <strong>and</strong>Decl<strong>in</strong>e, 1860s-1960s. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne.Gibson, W. S. (1989). Mirror of the Earth: The World L<strong>and</strong>scape <strong>in</strong> Sixteenth-CenturyFlemish Pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g. Pr<strong>in</strong>ceton University Press, Pr<strong>in</strong>ceton, New Jersey.G<strong>in</strong>sburg, F. (2000). Resources of Hope: Learn<strong>in</strong>g from the Local <strong>in</strong> a Transnational Era. In:Smith, C. <strong>and</strong> Ward, G. K. (eds.). Indigenous <strong>Culture</strong>s <strong>in</strong> an Interconnected World, pp. 27-49.Allen <strong>and</strong> Unw<strong>in</strong>, Sydney.82


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListGoodw<strong>in</strong>, H. J., Kent, I. J., Parker, K. T., <strong>and</strong> Walpole, M. J. (1997). Tourism, Conservation<strong>and</strong> Susta<strong>in</strong>able Development: Volume III, Komodo National Park, Indonesia, Durrell Instituteof Conservation <strong>and</strong> Ecology, Institute of Mathematics <strong>and</strong> Statistics, University of Kent.Goody, J. R. (1977). The Domestication of the Savage M<strong>in</strong>d. Cambridge University Press,Cambridge.Grove, R. H. (1995). Green Imperialism: Colonial Expansion, Tropical Isl<strong>and</strong> Edens <strong>and</strong> theOrig<strong>in</strong>s of Environmentalism, 1600-1860. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.Haber, W. (1995). Concept, Orig<strong>in</strong> <strong>and</strong> Mean<strong>in</strong>g of ‘L<strong>and</strong>scape’. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes ofUniversal Value: Components of a <strong>Global</strong> Strategy, pp. 38-42. Gustav Fisher Verlag Jena &UNESCO, Stuttgart <strong>and</strong> New York.Hard<strong>in</strong>, G. (1968). The Tragedy of the Commons. Sciences, 162: 1243-250.Harrison, D. (2005). Contested Narratives <strong>in</strong> the Doma<strong>in</strong> of World Heritage. In: Harrison, D.<strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.). The Politics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong>Conservation, pp. 1-10. Channel View Publications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.) (2005). The Politics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>gTourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation. Channel View Publications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Hartt, F. (1970). A History of Italian Renaissance Art: Pa<strong>in</strong>t<strong>in</strong>g, Sculpture, Architecture.Thames <strong>and</strong> Hudson, London.Hell, B. (1996). Enraged Hunters: The Doma<strong>in</strong> of the Wild <strong>in</strong> North-Western Europe. In:Descola, P. <strong>and</strong> Palson, G. (eds.). <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> Society: Anthropological Perspectives.Routledge, London <strong>and</strong> New York.Hernández Llosas, M. I. (2004). Proposed World Heritage Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scape <strong>in</strong> theArgent<strong>in</strong>ian Andes <strong>and</strong> the Involvement of Local Communities: P<strong>in</strong>toscayoc, a Case Study <strong>in</strong>Quebrada de Humahuaca. In: World Heritage Paper 13, L<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g Universal <strong>and</strong> Local Values:Manag<strong>in</strong>g a Susta<strong>in</strong>able Future for World Heritage, pp. 147-153. UNESCO World HeritageCentre, Paris.Hirsch, E. <strong>and</strong> O’Hanlon, M. (1995). The Anthropology of L<strong>and</strong>scape: Perspectives on Place<strong>and</strong> Space. Clarendon Press, Oxford.Hitchcock, M. (1993). Dragon Tourism <strong>in</strong> Komodo, Eastern Indonesia. In: Hitchcock, M.Victor T. K<strong>in</strong>g, V. T., <strong>and</strong> Parnwell, M. J. G. (eds.). Tourism <strong>in</strong> South-East Asia, pp. 303-317.Routledge, London <strong>and</strong> New York.Horsfall, N. (2002). Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Cultural Values of the Wet Tropics Bio-Region. CollaborativeCultural Heritage Research Report. Ra<strong>in</strong>forest CRC, Cairns.Howitt, R., with Connell, J. <strong>and</strong> Hirsch, P. (1996). Resources, Nations <strong>and</strong> IndigenousPeoples: Case Studies for Australasia, Melanesia <strong>and</strong> Southeast Asia. Oxford UniversityPress, Melbourne.ICOMOS (2004). ICOMOS Evaluation of Val d’Orcia (Italy). March 2004. UNESCO, Paris.ICOMOS (2005a). ICOMOS Evaluation Macao (Ch<strong>in</strong>a). April, 2005. UNESCO, Paris.83


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellICOMOS (2005b). World Heritage Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes. ICOMOS Documentation Centre,Paris.Igoe, J. (2004). Conservation <strong>and</strong> <strong>Global</strong>ization: A Study of National Parks <strong>and</strong> IndigenousCommunities from East Africa to South Dakota. Wadsworth, Toronto.Inglis, D. (2005). <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Everyday Life. Routledge, London <strong>and</strong> New York.Ivereigh, D. (2002). Komodo & Galapagos: Unit<strong>in</strong>g Two Different Worlds. Isl<strong>and</strong> Life,October, 27-30.IUCN (1988). World Heritage Nom<strong>in</strong>ation – IUCN Summary. Wet Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forests (North-East Australia). IUCN, Gl<strong>and</strong>, Switzerl<strong>and</strong>.IUCN (1991). World Heritage Nom<strong>in</strong>ation – IUCN Technical Evaluation. 609. KomodoNational Park (Indonesia). IUCN, Gl<strong>and</strong>, Switzerl<strong>and</strong>.Jack, R. L. (1888). Report by Robert L. Jack, Government Geologist, on the Geology of theRussell River. Votes <strong>and</strong> Proceed<strong>in</strong>gs of the Legislative Assembly. Government Pr<strong>in</strong>ter,Brisbane.Jackson, M. (1995). At Home <strong>in</strong> the World. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong> London.Jacobs, A. (2005). Rebirth of Dreden’s Frauenkirche. Guardian Weekly, November11-17: 18.Jarman, N. (1993). Intersect<strong>in</strong>g Belfast. In: Bender, B. (ed.). L<strong>and</strong>scape: Politics <strong>and</strong>Perspectives, pp. 107-139. Berg, Providence & Oxford.Katz, C. (1998). Whose <strong>Nature</strong>, Whose <strong>Culture</strong>? Private Productions of Space <strong>and</strong> the‘Preservation’ of <strong>Nature</strong>. In: Braun, B. <strong>and</strong> Castree, N. (eds.). Remak<strong>in</strong>g Reality: <strong>Nature</strong> atthe Millenium, pp. 46-64. Routledge, London <strong>and</strong> New York.Kirshenblatt-Gimblett, B. (1998). Dest<strong>in</strong>ation <strong>Culture</strong>: Tourism, Museums, <strong>and</strong> Heritage.University of California Press, Berkeley, Los Angeles & London.Kroeber, A. L. <strong>and</strong> Kluckhohn, C. (1952). <strong>Culture</strong>: A Critical Review of Concepts <strong>and</strong>Def<strong>in</strong>itions. Cambridge, Mass: Papers of the Peabody Museum, Harvard University, Vol. 47,No. 1.KSDA (2002). M<strong>in</strong>utes of Meet<strong>in</strong>g: Government-PHKA, Stakeholders & The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy (TNC) Indonesia <strong>in</strong> KSDA Office, Bali, July 17, 2002.Kuchler, S. (1995). L<strong>and</strong>scape as Memory: The Mapp<strong>in</strong>g of Process <strong>and</strong> its Representation<strong>in</strong> a Melanesian Society. In: Bender, B. (ed.). L<strong>and</strong>scape: Politics <strong>and</strong> perspectives,pp. 85-107. Berg, Providence & Oxford.Kugel, S. (2006). Preservation: Sure, It’s a Good Th<strong>in</strong>g, but … New York Times, January 15.Kuper, A. (2003). The Return of the Native. Current Anthropology, Vol. 44(3): 389-395.Layton, R. <strong>and</strong> Titchen, S. (1995). Uluru: Outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g Australian Aborig<strong>in</strong>al CulturalL<strong>and</strong>scape. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes of Universal Value: Components of a <strong>Global</strong> Strategy,pp. 174-181. Gustav Fisher Verlag Jena & UNESCO, Stuttgart <strong>and</strong> New York.84


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListLechner, F. J. <strong>and</strong> Boli, J. (2005). World <strong>Culture</strong>: Orig<strong>in</strong>s <strong>and</strong> Consequences. BlackwellPublish<strong>in</strong>g, Oxford.Lennon, J. (2000). Conserv<strong>in</strong>g Cultural Heritage Values <strong>in</strong> Natural Areas: The AustralianExperience. In: Heritage Economics: Challenges for Heritage Conservation <strong>and</strong> Susta<strong>in</strong>ableDevelopment <strong>in</strong> the 21st Century, pp. 181-193. Australian Heritage Commission, Canberra.Lennon, J. (2003). Values as the Basis for Management of World Heritage CulturalL<strong>and</strong>scapes. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes: The Challenges of Conservation, pp. 120-127.UNESCO World Heritage Centre, Paris.Lennon, J., Pearson, M., Marshall, D., Sullivan, S., McConvell, P., Nicholls, W., <strong>and</strong>Johnston, D. (2001). Natural <strong>and</strong> Cultural Heritage, Australia State of the EnvironmentReport 2001 Theme Report. CSIRO Publish<strong>in</strong>g, Canberra.Lennon, J. <strong>and</strong> Foley, M. (2000). Dark Tourism. Cont<strong>in</strong>uum, London <strong>and</strong> New York.Luke, T.W. (1995). The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy or the <strong>Nature</strong> Cemetery: Buy<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Sell<strong>in</strong>g‘Perpetual Care’ as Environmental Resistance. Capitalism <strong>Nature</strong> Socialism, 6: 1-20.Macau Government Tourist Office (2002). Macau Churches. Macau Government TouristOffice, Macau.Macau Government Tourist Office (2005). Macau World Heritage. Macau GovernmentTourist Office, Macau.Macau Sunday Morn<strong>in</strong>g Post (2005). Open<strong>in</strong>g Ceremony of the 4 th East Asian Games, 30October 2005.MacCormack, C. (1980). <strong>Nature</strong>, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gender: A Critique. In: MacCormack, C. P. <strong>and</strong>Strathern, M. (eds.). <strong>Nature</strong>, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gender, pp. 1-25. Cambridge University Press,Cambridge.MacCormack, C. P. <strong>and</strong> Strathern, M. (eds.) (1980). <strong>Nature</strong>, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gender, CambridgeUniversity Press, Cambridge.Maddern, J. (2005). Huddled Masses Yearn<strong>in</strong>g to Buy Postcards: The Politics of Produc<strong>in</strong>gHeritage at the Statue of Liberty-Ellis Isl<strong>and</strong> National Monument. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong>Hitchcock, M. (eds.). The Politics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation,pp. 23-35. Channel View Publications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Malkki, L. (1995). Purity <strong>and</strong> Exile: Violence, Memory <strong>and</strong> National Cosmology among HutuRefugees <strong>in</strong> Tanzania. The University of Chicago Press, Chicago & London.Mansur, I. <strong>and</strong> Hilly, C. (2000). The Dragon Pr<strong>in</strong>cess from Komodo <strong>and</strong> other Stories.UNESCO Man the Biosphere Program, Jakarta.Massey, D. (1994). Space, Place <strong>and</strong> Gender. Polity, Cambridge.Mbembe, A. (2001). At the Edge of the World: Boundaries, Territoriality, <strong>and</strong> Sovereignty <strong>in</strong>Africa. In: Appadurai, A. (ed.). <strong>Global</strong>ization, pp. 22-52. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong>London.McDonald, G. <strong>and</strong> Lane, M. (2000). Secur<strong>in</strong>g the Wet Tropics? The Federation Press, Sydney.85


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellMcKibben, B. (1989). The End of <strong>Nature</strong>. Doubleday, New York.McK<strong>in</strong>non, S. (1991). From a Shattered Sun: Hierarchy, Gender <strong>and</strong> Alliance <strong>in</strong> the TanimbarIsl<strong>and</strong>s. The University of Wiscons<strong>in</strong> Press, Madison, Wiscons<strong>in</strong>.McWilliam, A. (2002). Paths of Orig<strong>in</strong>, Gates of Life: A Study of Place <strong>and</strong> Precedence <strong>in</strong>Southwest Timor. KITLV Press, Leiden.Meekison, L. (2000). Indigenous Presence <strong>in</strong> the Sydney Games. In: Smith, C. <strong>and</strong> Ward,G.K. (eds.). Indigenous <strong>Culture</strong>s <strong>in</strong> an Interconnected World, pp. 109-129. Allen <strong>and</strong> Unw<strong>in</strong>,Sydney.Merchant, C. (1990). The Death of <strong>Nature</strong>: Women <strong>and</strong> the Scientific Revolution. Harper <strong>and</strong>Row, San Francisco.Meston, A. (1895). Queensl<strong>and</strong> Aborig<strong>in</strong>als: Proposed System for their Improvement <strong>and</strong>Preservation. Edmund Gregory, Government Pr<strong>in</strong>ter, Brisbane.Meston, A. (1889). Report by A. Meston on the Government Scientific Expedition to theBellenden-Ker Range (Wooroonooran), North Queensl<strong>and</strong>. Votes <strong>and</strong> Proceed<strong>in</strong>gs of theLegislative Assembly, 3. Government Pr<strong>in</strong>ter, Brisbane.Michael, A. W. (2001). Komodo Aria. Asian Geographic, January, 26-41.Miyoshi, M. (1996). A Borderless World? From Colonialism to Transnationalism <strong>and</strong> theDecl<strong>in</strong>e of the Nation-State. In: Wilson, R. <strong>and</strong> Dissanayake, W. (eds.), <strong>Global</strong>/Local: CulturalProduction <strong>and</strong> the Transnational Imag<strong>in</strong>ary, pp. 78-107. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong>London.Morris, J. (2006). Acropolis Now. The Elg<strong>in</strong> Marbles: The Story of the Parthenon <strong>and</strong>Archaeology’s Greatest Controversy. The Guardian Weekly, March 3-9: 25.Mous, P. J. <strong>and</strong> Meyer, T. (2003). Report on the Komodo Fish <strong>Culture</strong> Project: A Pilot toEstablish a Multi-Species Reef Fish Hatchery <strong>in</strong> Loh Mbongi <strong>and</strong> Village-Based Grow-OutFarms <strong>in</strong> Communities Surround<strong>in</strong>g Komodo National Park, West Flores, Indonesia. The<strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy, Southeast Asia Center for Mar<strong>in</strong>e Protected Areas <strong>in</strong> Collaboration withthe Komodo National Park Authority, Bali, Indonesia.Mujica, E. J. (2003). Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scape <strong>and</strong> the Challenges of Conservation <strong>in</strong> Lat<strong>in</strong>America <strong>and</strong> the Caribbean. In: Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes: The Challenges of Conservation,pp. 82-89. UNESCO, Paris.Needham, R. (1983). Sumba <strong>and</strong> the Slave Trade. Centre of Southeast Asian Studies,Work<strong>in</strong>g Paper 31, Monash University, Melbourne.Needham, R. (1986). Pr<strong>in</strong>ciples <strong>and</strong> Variations <strong>in</strong> the Social Classification of Komodo.Bijdragen tot de Taal -, L<strong>and</strong>-en Volkenkunde. 142(1): 52-68.Pannell, S. (1996). Homo Nullius or ‘Where Have All the People Gone? Refigur<strong>in</strong>g Mar<strong>in</strong>eManagement <strong>and</strong> Conservation Approaches. The Australian Journal of Anthropology,7(1): 21-42.Pannell, S. (1997). Manag<strong>in</strong>g the Discourse of Resource Management: The Case of SasiFrom ‘Southeast’ Maluku. Oceania. Vol. 67 (4): 289-308.86


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListPannell, S. (ed.) (2003). A State of Emergency: Violence, Society <strong>and</strong> the State <strong>in</strong> EasternIndonesia. NTU Press, Darw<strong>in</strong>.Parco d’Orcia website (Access: March 2006). http://www.parcodellavaldorcia.comPeluso, N. L. (2003). Fruit Trees ad Family Trees <strong>in</strong> an Anthropogenic Forest: PropertyZones, Resource Access, <strong>and</strong> Environmental Change <strong>in</strong> Indonesia. In: Zerner, C. (ed.).<strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Question of Rights: Forests, Coasts, <strong>and</strong> Sea <strong>in</strong> Southeast Asia,pp. 184-219. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong> London.Perl<strong>in</strong>dungan Hutan dan Konservasi Alam [Direktorat Jenderal] & The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy.(2000). 25 Year Master Plan for Management, 2000-2025, Komodo National Park. 3Volumes. Direktorat Jenderal Perl<strong>in</strong>dungan Hutan dan Konservasi Alam, Jakarta.Pet, J. S. <strong>and</strong> Djohani, R. H. (1998). Combat<strong>in</strong>g Destructive Fish<strong>in</strong>g Practices <strong>in</strong> KomodoNational Park: Ban the Hookah Compressor! SPC Live Reef Fish Information Bullet<strong>in</strong>,No. 4:17-28.Pet, J. S. <strong>and</strong> Subijanto, J. (2001). Enforcement <strong>and</strong> Protection of Komodo National Park.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Program Indonesia, Bali, Indonesia.PHPA (1988). Rencana Karya Lima Tahun III: 31 April 1990 – 31 March 1995 TamanNasional Komodo. Departemen Kehutanan, Direktorat Jenderal Perl<strong>in</strong>dungan Hutan danPelestarian Alam, Labuan Bajo, Flores, Indonesia.Pimm, S. L. (1991). The Balance of <strong>Nature</strong>? Ecological Issues <strong>in</strong> the Conservation ofSpecies <strong>and</strong> Communities. The University of Chicago Press, Chicago.Pov<strong>in</strong>elli, E. A. (2002). The Cunn<strong>in</strong>g of Recognition: Indigenous Alterities <strong>and</strong> the Mak<strong>in</strong>g ofAustralian Multiculturalism. Duke University Press, Durham & London.Price, S. (1989). Primitive Art <strong>in</strong> Civilized Places. University of Chicago Press, Chicago.Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Conservation Society of Queensl<strong>and</strong> (RCSQ) (1986). Tropical Ra<strong>in</strong>forests ofNorth Queensl<strong>and</strong>: Their Conservation Significance. A Report to the Australian HeritageCommission by the Ra<strong>in</strong>forest Conservation Society of Queensl<strong>and</strong>. Special AustralianHeritage Publication Series No. 3. Australian Government Publish<strong>in</strong>g Service, Canberra.Reser, J. P. <strong>and</strong> Bentrupperbäumer, J. (2001). ‘Social Science’ <strong>in</strong> the Environmental Studies<strong>and</strong> Natural Science Arenas: Misconceptions, Misrepresentations <strong>and</strong> Missed Opportunities.In: Lawrence, G. (ed.). Environment, Society <strong>and</strong> Natural Resource Management, pp. 38-52.Edward Elgar, Cheltenham, United K<strong>in</strong>gdom.Review Steer<strong>in</strong>g Committee (1998). Which Way Our Cultural Survival? The Review ofAborig<strong>in</strong>al Involvement <strong>in</strong> the Management of the Wet Tropics World Heritage Area. ReviewSteer<strong>in</strong>g Committee, Cairns.Robertson, R. (1995). Glocalization: Time-Space <strong>and</strong> Homogeneity-Heterogeneity. In: M.Featherston, S. Lash <strong>and</strong> R. Robertson (eds.). <strong>Global</strong> Modernities, 25-44. Sage, London.Sackett, L. (1991). Promot<strong>in</strong>g Primitivism: Conservationist Depictions of Aborig<strong>in</strong>alAustralians. The Australian Journal of Anthropology, 2(2): 233-246.Sahl<strong>in</strong>s, M. (2000). <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> Practice: Selected Essays. Zone Books, New York.87


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellSahl<strong>in</strong>s, M. (2004). Apologies to Thucydides: Underst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g History as <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> ViceVersa. The University of Chicago Press, Chicago <strong>and</strong> London.Said, E. (1993). <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Imperialism. Chatto <strong>and</strong> W<strong>in</strong>dus, London.Savage, P. (1992). Christie Palmerston, Explorer. James Cook University, Townsville.Schama, S. (1995). L<strong>and</strong>scape <strong>and</strong> Memory. Knopf, New York.Schill<strong>in</strong>g, T. (1957). Tigermen of Anai. Allen <strong>and</strong> Unw<strong>in</strong>, London.Schlosser, K. L. (2006). U.S. National Security Discourse <strong>and</strong> the Political Construction ofthe Artic National Wildlife Refuge. Society <strong>and</strong> Natural Resources, 19: 3-18.Scott, J. C. (1986). Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance. YaleUniversity Press, New Haven <strong>and</strong> London.Serageld<strong>in</strong>, I. (1999). Cultural Heritage As Public Good: Economic Analysis Applied toHistoric Cities. In: Kaul, I., Grunberg, I., <strong>and</strong> Stern, M. A. (eds.). <strong>Global</strong> Public Goods:International Cooperation <strong>in</strong> the 21st Century, pp. 240-264. Oxford University Press forUnited Nations Development Programme (UNDP), New York.S<strong>in</strong>gleton, J., Sulaiman, R. <strong>and</strong> The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-SE Asia Center for Mar<strong>in</strong>eProtected Areas Staff (2002). Environmental Assessment Study – Komodo National ParkIndonesia. TNC- SE Asia Center for Mar<strong>in</strong>e Protected Areas: Bali.Smith, N. (1998). <strong>Nature</strong> at the Millenium: Production <strong>and</strong> Re-Enchantment. In: Braun, B.<strong>and</strong> Castree, N. (eds.). Remak<strong>in</strong>g Reality: <strong>Nature</strong> at the Millenium, pp. 271-285. Routledge,London <strong>and</strong> New York.Smyth, D. (2001). Jo<strong>in</strong>t Management of National Parks. In: Baker, R., Davies, J., <strong>and</strong> Young,E. (eds.). Work<strong>in</strong>g on Country: Contemporary Indigenous Management of Australia’s L<strong>and</strong>s<strong>and</strong> Coastal Regions, pp. 75-91. Oxford University Press. Melbourne.Sorvig, K. (2002). <strong>Nature</strong> / <strong>Culture</strong> / Words / L<strong>and</strong>scapes. L<strong>and</strong>scape Journal, 21(2): 1-14.Stanner, W. E. H. (1963). On Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Religion. Oceania Monographs No.11. University ofSydney, Sydney.Strathern, M. (1980). No <strong>Nature</strong>, No <strong>Culture</strong>: The Hagen Case. In: MacCormack, C., <strong>and</strong>Strathern, M. (eds.). <strong>Nature</strong>, <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Gender, pp. 174-223. Cambridge University Press,Cambridge.Sullivan, S. (2004). Local Involvement <strong>and</strong> Traditional Practices <strong>in</strong> the World HeritageSystem. In: World Heritage Paper 13, L<strong>in</strong>k<strong>in</strong>g Universal <strong>and</strong> Local Values: Manag<strong>in</strong>g aSusta<strong>in</strong>able Future for World Heritage, pp. 49-58. UNESCO World Heritage Centre, Paris.Taylor, K. (1995). Australian Colonial L<strong>and</strong>scapes. In: von Droste, B., Plachter, H., <strong>and</strong>Rössler, M. (eds.). Cultural L<strong>and</strong>scapes of Universal Value: Components of a <strong>Global</strong>Strategy, pp. 182-202. Gustav Fischer Verlag Jena <strong>and</strong> UNESCO, Stuttgart & New York.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. a). Collaborative Park Management: Partnerships, F<strong>in</strong>anc<strong>in</strong>g<strong>and</strong> Ecotourism at Komodo National Park. Information Sheet. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.88


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListThe <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. b). Komodo National Park: Effective Mar<strong>in</strong>e Protected AreaManagement. Information Sheet. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong>Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. c). Enforcement <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park. Indonesia ProgramInformation Sheet 10. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>eConservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. d). Mar<strong>in</strong>e Environmental Education <strong>and</strong> Awareness.Indonesia Program Information Sheet 11. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program,Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. e). Zonation <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park. Indonesia ProgramInformation Sheet 3. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>eConservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. f). Komodo Fish <strong>Culture</strong> Project: Promot<strong>in</strong>g AlternativeLivelihoods <strong>and</strong> Market Transformation. Information Sheet. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (n.d. g). Mar<strong>in</strong>e Resource Utilization <strong>in</strong> Komodo National Park.Indonesia Program Information Sheet 7. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-Indonesia Program,Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (2002). Frequently-Asked Questions about The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy (TNC) <strong>in</strong> Komodo (August 1, 2002). The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy-IndonesiaProgram, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (2003). Overview of Komodo Stakeholder Consultations, 1996-2003, held by the Komodo Park Authority <strong>and</strong> / or The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy. The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy-Indonesia Program, Coastal <strong>and</strong> Mar<strong>in</strong>e Conservation Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (2005a). Komodo Collaborative Management Initiative:Transform<strong>in</strong>g the Komodo Project <strong>in</strong>to a Responsible <strong>and</strong> Susta<strong>in</strong>able Bus<strong>in</strong>ess. The <strong>Nature</strong>Conservancy Coral Triangle Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy (2005b). F<strong>in</strong>al Report on the Komodo Fish <strong>Culture</strong> Project: A PilotProject to Establish a Multi-Species Reef Fish Hatchery <strong>in</strong> Loh Mbongi <strong>and</strong> Village-basedGrow-out Farms <strong>in</strong> Communities Surround<strong>in</strong>g Komodo National Park, West Flores,Indonesia. The <strong>Nature</strong> Conservancy Coral Triangle Centre, Bali, Indonesia.The Stonehenge Project website (Access: March 2006). http://www.thestonehengeproject.orgThompson, K. (2005). Post-colonial Politics <strong>and</strong> Resurgent Heritage: The Development ofKyrgyzstan’s Heritage Tourism Product. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.). ThePolitics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation, pp. 90-103. Channel ViewPublications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Thorsell, J. <strong>and</strong> Sigaty, T. (1998). Human Use of World Heritage Natural Sites: A <strong>Global</strong>Overview. IUCN, Gl<strong>and</strong>, Switzerl<strong>and</strong>.T<strong>in</strong>dale, N. B. (1974). Aborig<strong>in</strong>al Tribes of Australia: Their Terra<strong>in</strong>, Environmental Controls,Distribution, Limits, <strong>and</strong> Proper Names. University of California Press, Berkeley.89


S<strong>and</strong>ra PannellT<strong>in</strong>dale, N. B. <strong>and</strong> Birdsell, B. (1941). Results of the Harvard-Adelaide UniversitiesAnthropological Expedition, 1938-39. Tasmanoid Tribes <strong>in</strong> North Queensl<strong>and</strong>. Records of theSouth Australian Museum. VII (1): 1-9.Titchen, S. (1995). On the Construction of Outst<strong>and</strong><strong>in</strong>g Universal Value. UNESCO’s WorldHeritage Convention (Convention Concern<strong>in</strong>g the Protection of the World Cultural <strong>and</strong>Natural Heritage) <strong>and</strong> the identification <strong>and</strong> assessment of cultural places for <strong>in</strong>clusion on theWorld Heritage List. Unpublished PhD Thesis, Australian National University, Canberra.TNK (Taman Nasional Komodo) (1995). Rencana Unit Pengelolaan Lima Tahun TamanNasional Komodo – 1 April 1995 s/d 31 Maret 2000. Departemen Kehutanan, DirektoratJenderal Perl<strong>in</strong>dungan Hutan dan Pelestarian Alam: Labuan Bajo, Flores, Indonesia.Ts<strong>in</strong>g, A. L. (2001). Inside the Economy of Appearances. In: Appadurai, A. (ed.).<strong>Global</strong>ization, pp. 155-189. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong> London.Ts<strong>in</strong>g, A. L. (2003). Cultivat<strong>in</strong>g the Wild: Honey-hunt<strong>in</strong>g <strong>and</strong> Forest Management <strong>in</strong>Southeast Kalimantan. In: Zerner, C. (ed.). <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Question of Rights: Forests,Coasts, <strong>and</strong> Seas <strong>in</strong> Southeast Asia, pp. 24-56. Duke University Press, Durham <strong>and</strong> London.UNESCO (1972). Convention Concern<strong>in</strong>g the Protection of the World Cultural <strong>and</strong> NaturalHeritage. UNESCO, Paris.UNESCO (1998). Report of the World Heritage <strong>Global</strong> Strategy Natural <strong>and</strong> Cultural HeritageExpert Meet<strong>in</strong>g, 25 to 29 March 1998, Theatre Institute, Amsterdam, The Netherl<strong>and</strong>s.UNESCO World Heritage Centre, Paris.UNESCO (2003a). Report of Commission IV. General Conference 32 ndUNESCO, Paris.Session, Paris.UNESCO. (2003b). Identification <strong>and</strong> Documentation of Modern Heritage. UNESCO, Paris.UNESCO (2005a). Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Implementation of the World HeritageConvention. UNESCO World Heritage Centre, Paris.UNESCO (2005b). World Heritage Information Kit. UNESCO World Heritage Centre, Paris.Uzzell, D. <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne, R. (1998). Heritage that Hurts: Interpretation <strong>in</strong> a Modern World.In: Uzzell, D. <strong>and</strong> Ballantyne, R. (eds.). Contemporary Issues <strong>in</strong> Heritage <strong>and</strong> EnvironmentalInterpretation, pp. 152-172. The Stationery Office, London.van der Aa, J. M. B., Groote, P. D., <strong>and</strong> Huigen, P. P .P. (2005). World Heritage as NIMBY?The Case of the Dutch Part of the Wadden Sea. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.).The Politics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation, pp. 11-23. ChannelView Publications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.Verheijen, J. A. J. (1982). Komodo: Het Eil<strong>and</strong>, Het Volk en de Taal. Mart<strong>in</strong>us Nijhoff,The Hague.Wall, G. <strong>and</strong> Black, H. (2005). <strong>Global</strong> Heritage <strong>and</strong> Local Problems: Some Examples fromIndonesia. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.). The Politics of World Heritage:Negotiat<strong>in</strong>g Tourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation, pp. 156-160. Channel View Publications, Clevedon,Buffalo <strong>and</strong> Toronto.90


<strong>Reconcil<strong>in</strong>g</strong> <strong>Nature</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>in</strong> a <strong>Global</strong> <strong>Context</strong>?Lessons from the World Heritage ListWe<strong>in</strong>er, A. (1992). Inalienable Possessions: The Paradox of Keep<strong>in</strong>g-while-Giv<strong>in</strong>g. Universityof California Press, Berkeley.We<strong>in</strong>er, J. F. <strong>and</strong> Glak<strong>in</strong>, K. (2006). Introduction: The (Re-)Invention of Indigenous Laws <strong>and</strong>Customs. In: We<strong>in</strong>er, J. F. <strong>and</strong> Glask<strong>in</strong>, K (eds.). Custom: Indigenous Tradition <strong>and</strong> Law <strong>in</strong>the Twenty-First Century, Special Issue, The Asia Pacific Journal of Anthropology,Vol. 7(1): 1-15.Wells, M., Guggenheim, S., Khan, A., Wardojo, W., <strong>and</strong> Jepson, P. (1999). Invest<strong>in</strong>g <strong>in</strong>Biodiversity: A Review of Indonesia’s Integrated Conservation <strong>and</strong> Development Projects.World Bank, Wash<strong>in</strong>gton.Wet Tropics Management Authority (2005). The Wet Tropics of Queensl<strong>and</strong> World HeritageArea Regional Agreement. Wet Tropics Management Authority, Cairns.Wet Tropics Management Authority (WTMA) website (Access: February 2006).http://www.wettropics.gov.au/mwha/mwha_<strong>in</strong>dex.htmlWHC (World Heritage Committee) (1988). Convention Concern<strong>in</strong>g the Protection of theWorld Cultural <strong>and</strong> Natural Heritage, Twelfth Session, Brasilia, Brazil, 5-9 December 1988.UNESCO, Paris.WHC (World Heritage Committee) (1994). Convention Concern<strong>in</strong>g the Protection of theWorld Cultural <strong>and</strong> Natural Heritage, Eighteenth Session, Phuket, Thail<strong>and</strong>, 12-17 November1994. UNESCO, Paris.WHC (World Heritage Committee) (1996). Operational Guidel<strong>in</strong>es for the Implementation ofthe World Heritage Convention. UNESCO, Paris.Williams, K. (2005). The Mean<strong>in</strong>gs <strong>and</strong> Effectiveness of World Heritage Designation <strong>in</strong> theUSA. In: Harrison, D. <strong>and</strong> Hitchcock, M. (eds.). The Politics of World Heritage: Negotiat<strong>in</strong>gTourism <strong>and</strong> Conservation, pp. 132-137. Channel View Publications, Clevedon, Buffalo <strong>and</strong>Toronto.Williams, R. (1976). Keywords: A Vocabulary of <strong>Culture</strong> <strong>and</strong> Society. Fontana Croom Helm,London.Woollacott, M. (2001). History Turns to Rubble. Guardian Weekly, March 15-21: 14.World Conservation Monitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre (WCMC) (1992). Australia – Queensl<strong>and</strong> Infobase.World Conservation Monitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre, Cambridge.World Conservation Monitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre (WCMC) (1994). Indonesia – Lesser Sunda Isl<strong>and</strong>s.WCMC/UNESCO World Heritage Database. World Conservation Monitor<strong>in</strong>g Centre,Cambridge.Wurm, S. A., <strong>and</strong> Hattori, S. (1983). Language Atlas of the Pacific Area. Australian Academyof the Humanities, Canberra.Yates, F. A. (1966). The Art of Memory. Routledge <strong>and</strong> Kegan Paul, London.Zoll<strong>in</strong>ger, H. (1856). Bima <strong>and</strong> Sumbawa. The Journal of the Indian Archipelago <strong>and</strong> EasternAsia, Vol. 1: 233-265.91

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!